





<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<rss version="2.0"
	xmlns:content="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/content/"
	xmlns:wfw="http://wellformedweb.org/CommentAPI/"
	xmlns:dc="http://purl.org/dc/elements/1.1/"
	xmlns:atom="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom"
	xmlns:sy="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/syndication/"
	xmlns:slash="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/slash/"
	>

<channel>
	<title>ABC Writers Network &#187; Classic Stories &amp; Poetry</title>
	<atom:link href="http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/category/stories/feed/" rel="self" type="application/rss+xml" />
	<link>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk</link>
	<description>for creative writers - by creative writers</description>
	<lastBuildDate>Wed, 05 May 2010 07:01:29 +0000</lastBuildDate>
	<generator>http://wordpress.org/?v=2.9.2</generator>
	<language>en</language>
	<sy:updatePeriod>hourly</sy:updatePeriod>
	<sy:updateFrequency>1</sy:updateFrequency>
			<item>
		<title>The Dead</title>
		<link>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/the-dead/</link>
		<comments>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/the-dead/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Tue, 04 May 2010 07:01:52 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>Kevin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Classic Stories & Poetry]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[James Joyce]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[The Dead]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/?p=1795</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[James Augustine Aloysius Joyce (2 February 1882 – 13 January 1941) was an Irish writer and poet, widely considered to be one of the most influential writers of the 20th century. Along with Marcel Proust, Virginia Woolf, and others, Joyce was a key figure in the development of the modernist novel.
 

Over the past three [...]]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<h2>James Augustine Aloysius Joyce (2 February 1882 – 13 January 1941) was an Irish writer and poet, widely considered to be one of the most influential writers of the 20th century. Along with Marcel Proust, Virginia Woolf, and others, Joyce was a key figure in the development of the modernist novel.</h2>
<p><div style="float:left;"> <script type="text/javascript"><!--
google_ad_client = "pub-6309919278081185";
google_ui_features = "rc:0";
google_ad_width = 336;
google_ad_height = 280;
google_ad_format = "336x280_as";
google_ad_type = "text_image";
google_alternate_ad_url = "?adsensem-benice=336x280";
google_color_border = "FFFFFF";
google_color_bg = "ffffff";
google_color_link = "804000";
google_color_text = "505050";
google_color_url = "804000";

//--></script>
<script type="text/javascript" src="http://pagead2.googlesyndication.com/pagead/show_ads.js"></script>
</div>Over the past three days we celebrated the poetry of James Joyce. He is, however, best known for his landmark novel Ulysses (1922). Other major works are the short-story collection Dubliners (1914), and the novels A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man (1916) and Finnegans Wake (1939). One of my own favourite short stories of Joyce is ‘The Dead.’ At first glance, James Joyce’s The Dead appears to be no more than a story about the annual Christmas party thrown by the Morkan sisters and their niece, Mary Jane. But for me the story is more than that it is a story about love, lost loves, and the inability to forget those who have been loved and lost. Enjoy!</p>
<p>While Joyce spent most of his adult life in continental Europe, his fictional universe is firmly rooted in Dublin and populated largely by characters who closely resemble family members, enemies and friends from his time there.</p>
<h3>The Dead by James Joyce</h3>
<p>LILY, the caretaker&#8217;s daughter, was literally run off her feet. Hardly had she brought one gentleman into the little pantry behind the office on the ground floor and helped him off with his overcoat than the wheezy hall-door bell clanged again and she had to scamper along the bare hallway to let in another guest. It was well for her she had not to attend to the ladies also. But Miss Kate and Miss Julia had thought of that and had converted the bathroom upstairs into a ladies&#8217; dressing-room. Miss Kate and Miss Julia were there, gossiping and laughing and fussing, walking after each other to the head of the stairs, peering down over the banisters and calling down to Lily to ask her who had come.</p>
<p>It was always a great affair, the Misses Morkan&#8217;s annual dance. Everybody who knew them came to it, members of the family, old friends of the family, the members of Julia&#8217;s choir, any of Kate&#8217;s pupils that were grown up enough, and even some of Mary Jane&#8217;s pupils too. Never once had it fallen flat. For years and years it had gone off in splendid style, as long as anyone could remember; ever since Kate and Julia, after the death of their brother Pat, had left the house in Stoney Batter and taken Mary Jane, their only niece, to live with them in the dark, gaunt house on Usher&#8217;s Island, the upper part of which they had rented from Mr. Fulham, the corn-factor on the ground floor. That was a good thirty years ago if it was a day. Mary Jane, who was then a little girl in short clothes, was now the main prop of the household, for she had the organ in Haddington Road. She had been through the Academy and gave a pupils&#8217; concert every year in the upper room of the Antient Concert Rooms. Many of her pupils belonged to the better-class families on the Kingstown and Dalkey line. Old as they were, her aunts also did their share. Julia, though she was quite grey, was still the leading soprano in Adam and Eve&#8217;s, and Kate, being too feeble to go about much, gave music lessons to beginners on the old square piano in the back room. Lily, the caretaker&#8217;s daughter, did housemaid&#8217;s work for them. Though their life was modest, they believed in eating well; the best of everything: diamond-bone sirloins, three-shilling tea and the best bottled stout. But Lily seldom made a mistake in the orders, so that she got on well with her three mistresses. They were fussy, that was all. But the only thing they would not stand was back answers.</p>
<p><div style="float:right;"> <script type="text/javascript"><!--
google_ad_client = "pub-6309919278081185";
google_ui_features = "rc:0";
google_ad_width = 336;
google_ad_height = 280;
google_ad_format = "336x280_as";
google_ad_type = "text_image";
google_alternate_ad_url = "?adsensem-benice=336x280";
google_color_border = "FFFFFF";
google_color_bg = "FFFFFF";
google_color_link = "804000";
google_color_text = "505050";
google_color_url = "804000";

//--></script>
<script type="text/javascript" src="http://pagead2.googlesyndication.com/pagead/show_ads.js"></script>
</div>Of course, they had good reason to be fussy on such a night. And then it was long after ten o&#8217;clock and yet there was no sign of Gabriel and his wife. Besides they were dreadfully afraid that Freddy Malins might turn up screwed. They would not wish for worlds that any of Mary Jane&#8217;s pupils should see him under the influence; and when he was like that it was sometimes very hard to manage him. Freddy Malins always came late, but they wondered what could be keeping Gabriel: and that was what brought them every two minutes to the banisters to ask Lily had Gabriel or Freddy come.</p>
<p>&#8220;O, Mr. Conroy,&#8221; said Lily to Gabriel when she opened the door for him, &#8220;Miss Kate and Miss Julia thought you were never coming. Good-night, Mrs. Conroy.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;I&#8217;ll engage they did,&#8221; said Gabriel, &#8220;but they forget that my wife here takes three mortal hours to dress herself.&#8221;</p>
<p>He stood on the mat, scraping the snow from his goloshes, while Lily led his wife to the foot of the stairs and called out:</p>
<p>&#8220;Miss Kate, here&#8217;s Mrs. Conroy.&#8221;</p>
<p>Kate and Julia came toddling down the dark stairs at once. Both of them kissed Gabriel&#8217;s wife, said she must be perished alive, and asked was Gabriel with her.</p>
<p>&#8220;Here I am as right as the mail, Aunt Kate! Go on up. I&#8217;ll follow,&#8221; called out Gabriel from the dark.</p>
<p>He continued scraping his feet vigorously while the three women went upstairs, laughing, to the ladies&#8217; dressing-room. A light fringe of snow lay like a cape on the shoulders of his overcoat and like toecaps on the toes of his goloshes; and, as the buttons of his overcoat slipped with a squeaking noise through the snow-stiffened frieze, a cold, fragrant air from out-of-doors escaped from crevices and folds.</p>
<p>&#8220;Is it snowing again, Mr. Conroy?&#8221; asked Lily.</p>
<p>She had preceded him into the pantry to help him off with his overcoat. Gabriel smiled at the three syllables she had given his surname and glanced at her. She was a slim; growing girl, pale in complexion and with hay-coloured hair. The gas in the pantry made her look still paler. Gabriel had known her when she was a child and used to sit on the lowest step nursing a rag doll.</p>
<p>&#8220;Yes, Lily,&#8221; he answered, &#8220;and I think we&#8217;re in for a night of it.&#8221;</p>
<p>He looked up at the pantry ceiling, which was shaking with the stamping and shuffling of feet on the floor above, listened for a moment to the piano and then glanced at the girl, who was folding his overcoat carefully at the end of a shelf.</p>
<p>&#8220;Tell me. Lily,&#8221; he said in a friendly tone, &#8220;do you still go to school?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;O no, sir,&#8221; she answered. &#8220;I&#8217;m done schooling this year and more.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;O, then,&#8221; said Gabriel gaily, &#8220;I suppose we&#8217;ll be going to your wedding one of these fine days with your young man, eh? &#8221;</p>
<p>The girl glanced back at him over her shoulder and said with great bitterness:</p>
<p>&#8220;The men that is now is only all palaver and what they can get out of you.&#8221;</p>
<p>Gabriel coloured, as if he felt he had made a mistake and, without looking at her, kicked off his goloshes and flicked actively with his muffler at his patent-leather shoes.</p>
<p>He was a stout, tallish young man. The high colour of his cheeks pushed upwards even to his forehead, where it scattered itself in a few formless patches of pale red; and on his hairless face there scintillated restlessly the polished lenses and the bright gilt rims of the glasses which screened his delicate and restless eyes. His glossy black hair was parted in the middle and brushed in a long curve behind his ears where it curled slightly beneath the groove left by his hat.</p>
<p>When he had flicked lustre into his shoes he stood up and pulled his waistcoat down more tightly on his plump body. Then he took a coin rapidly from his pocket.</p>
<p>&#8220;O Lily,&#8221; he said, thrusting it into her hands, &#8220;it&#8217;s Christmastime, isn&#8217;t it? Just&#8230; here&#8217;s a little&#8230;.&#8221;</p>
<p>He walked rapidly towards the door.</p>
<p>&#8220;O no, sir!&#8221; cried the girl, following him. &#8220;Really, sir, I wouldn&#8217;t take it.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Christmas-time! Christmas-time!&#8221; said Gabriel, almost trotting to the stairs and waving his hand to her in deprecation.</p>
<p>The girl, seeing that he had gained the stairs, called out after him:</p>
<p>&#8220;Well, thank you, sir.&#8221;</p>
<p>He waited outside the drawing-room door until the waltz should finish, listening to the skirts that swept against it and to the shuffling of feet. He was still discomposed by the girl&#8217;s bitter and sudden retort. It had cast a gloom over him which he tried to dispel by arranging his cuffs and the bows of his tie. He then took from his waistcoat pocket a little paper and glanced at the headings he had made for his speech. He was undecided about the lines from Robert Browning, for he feared they would be above the heads of his hearers. Some quotation that they would recognise from Shakespeare or from the Melodies would be better. The indelicate clacking of the men&#8217;s heels and the shuffling of their soles reminded him that their grade of culture differed from his. He would only make himself ridiculous by quoting poetry to them which they could not understand. They would think that he was airing his superior education. He would fail with them just as he had failed with the girl in the pantry. He had taken up a wrong tone. His whole speech was a mistake from first to last, an utter failure.</p>
<p>Just then his aunts and his wife came out of the ladies&#8217; dressing-room. His aunts were two small, plainly dressed old women. Aunt Julia was an inch or so the taller. Her hair, drawn low over the tops of her ears, was grey; and grey also, with darker shadows, was her large flaccid face. Though she was stout in build and stood erect, her slow eyes and parted lips gave her the appearance of a woman who did not know where she was or where she was going. Aunt Kate was more vivacious. Her face, healthier than her sister&#8217;s, was all puckers and creases, like a shrivelled red apple, and her hair, braided in the same old-fashioned way, had not lost its ripe nut colour.</p>
<p>They both kissed Gabriel frankly. He was their favourite nephew the son of their dead elder sister, Ellen, who had married T. J. Conroy of the Port and Docks.</p>
<p>&#8220;Gretta tells me you&#8217;re not going to take a cab back to Monkstown tonight, Gabriel,&#8221; said Aunt Kate.</p>
<p>&#8220;No,&#8221; said Gabriel, turning to his wife, &#8220;we had quite enough of that last year, hadn&#8217;t we? Don&#8217;t you remember, Aunt Kate, what a cold Gretta got out of it? Cab windows rattling all the way, and the east wind blowing in after we passed Merrion. Very jolly it was. Gretta caught a dreadful cold.&#8221;</p>
<p>Aunt Kate frowned severely and nodded her head at every word.</p>
<p>&#8220;Quite right, Gabriel, quite right,&#8221; she said. &#8220;You can&#8217;t be too careful.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;But as for Gretta there,&#8221; said Gabriel, &#8220;she&#8217;d walk home in the snow if she were let.&#8221;</p>
<p>Mrs. Conroy laughed.</p>
<p>&#8220;Don&#8217;t mind him, Aunt Kate,&#8221; she said. &#8220;He&#8217;s really an awful bother, what with green shades for Tom&#8217;s eyes at night and making him do the dumb-bells, and forcing Eva to eat the stirabout. The poor child! And she simply hates the sight of it!&#8230; O, but you&#8217;ll never guess what he makes me wear now!&#8221;</p>
<p>She broke out into a peal of laughter and glanced at her husband, whose admiring and happy eyes had been wandering from her dress to her face and hair. The two aunts laughed heartily, too, for Gabriel&#8217;s solicitude was a standing joke with them.</p>
<p>&#8220;Goloshes!&#8221; said Mrs. Conroy. &#8220;That&#8217;s the latest. Whenever it&#8217;s wet underfoot I must put on my galoshes. Tonight even, he wanted me to put them on, but I wouldn&#8217;t. The next thing he&#8217;ll buy me will be a diving suit.&#8221;</p>
<p>Gabriel laughed nervously and patted his tie reassuringly, while Aunt Kate nearly doubled herself, so heartily did she enjoy the joke. The smile soon faded from Aunt Julia&#8217;s face and her mirthless eyes were directed towards her nephew&#8217;s face. After a pause she asked:</p>
<p>&#8220;And what are goloshes, Gabriel?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Goloshes, Julia!&#8221; exclaimed her sister &#8220;Goodness me, don&#8217;t you know what goloshes are? You wear them over your&#8230; over your boots, Gretta, isn&#8217;t it?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Yes,&#8221; said Mrs. Conroy. &#8220;Guttapercha things. We both have a pair now. Gabriel says everyone wears them on the Continent.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;O, on the Continent,&#8221; murmured Aunt Julia, nodding her head slowly.</p>
<p>Gabriel knitted his brows and said, as if he were slightly angered:</p>
<p>&#8220;It&#8217;s nothing very wonderful, but Gretta thinks it very funny because she says the word reminds her of Christy Minstrels.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;But tell me, Gabriel,&#8221; said Aunt Kate, with brisk tact. &#8220;Of course, you&#8217;ve seen about the room. Gretta was saying&#8230;&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;0, the room is all right,&#8221; replied Gabriel. &#8220;I&#8217;ve taken one in the Gresham.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;To be sure,&#8221; said Aunt Kate, &#8220;by far the best thing to do. And the children, Gretta, you&#8217;re not anxious about them?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;0, for one night,&#8221; said Mrs. Conroy. &#8220;Besides, Bessie will look after them.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;To be sure,&#8221; said Aunt Kate again. &#8220;What a comfort it is to have a girl like that, one you can depend on! There&#8217;s that Lily, I&#8217;m sure I don&#8217;t know what has come over her lately. She&#8217;s not the girl she was at all.&#8221;</p>
<p>Gabriel was about to ask his aunt some questions on this point, but she broke off suddenly to gaze after her sister, who had wandered down the stairs and was craning her neck over the banisters.</p>
<p>&#8220;Now, I ask you,&#8221; she said almost testily, &#8220;where is Julia going? Julia! Julia! Where are you going?&#8221;</p>
<p>Julia, who had gone half way down one flight, came back and announced blandly:</p>
<p>&#8220;Here&#8217;s Freddy.&#8221;</p>
<p>At the same moment a clapping of hands and a final flourish of the pianist told that the waltz had ended. The drawing-room door was opened from within and some couples came out. Aunt Kate drew Gabriel aside hurriedly and whispered into his ear:</p>
<p>&#8220;Slip down, Gabriel, like a good fellow and see if he&#8217;s all right, and don&#8217;t let him up if he&#8217;s screwed. I&#8217;m sure he&#8217;s screwed. I&#8217;m sure he is.&#8221;</p>
<p>Gabriel went to the stairs and listened over the banisters. He could hear two persons talking in the pantry. Then he recognised Freddy Malins&#8217; laugh. He went down the stairs noisily.</p>
<p>&#8220;It&#8217;s such a relief,&#8221; said Aunt Kate to Mrs. Conroy, &#8220;that Gabriel is here. I always feel easier in my mind when he&#8217;s here&#8230;. Julia, there&#8217;s Miss Daly and Miss Power will take some refreshment. Thanks for your beautiful waltz, Miss Daly. It made lovely time.&#8221;</p>
<p>A tall wizen-faced man, with a stiff grizzled moustache and swarthy skin, who was passing out with his partner, said:</p>
<p>&#8220;And may we have some refreshment, too, Miss Morkan?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Julia,&#8221; said Aunt Kate summarily, &#8220;and here&#8217;s Mr. Browne and Miss Furlong. Take them in, Julia, with Miss Daly and Miss Power.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;I&#8217;m the man for the ladies,&#8221; said Mr. Browne, pursing his lips until his moustache bristled and smiling in all his wrinkles. &#8220;You know, Miss Morkan, the reason they are so fond of me is&#8212;-&#8221;</p>
<p>He did not finish his sentence, but, seeing that Aunt Kate was out of earshot, at once led the three young ladies into the back room. The middle of the room was occupied by two square tables placed end to end, and on these Aunt Julia and the caretaker were straightening and smoothing a large cloth. On the sideboard were arrayed dishes and plates, and glasses and bundles of knives and forks and spoons. The top of the closed square piano served also as a sideboard for viands and sweets. At a smaller sideboard in one corner two young men were standing, drinking hop-bitters.</p>
<p>Mr. Browne led his charges thither and invited them all, in jest, to some ladies&#8217; punch, hot, strong and sweet. As they said they never took anything strong, he opened three bottles of lemonade for them. Then he asked one of the young men to move aside, and, taking hold of the decanter, filled out for himself a goodly measure of whisky. The young men eyed him respectfully while he took a trial sip.</p>
<p>&#8220;God help me,&#8221; he said, smiling, &#8220;it&#8217;s the doctor&#8217;s orders.&#8221;</p>
<p>His wizened face broke into a broader smile, and the three young ladies laughed in musical echo to his pleasantry, swaying their bodies to and fro, with nervous jerks of their shoulders. The boldest said:</p>
<p>&#8220;O, now, Mr. Browne, I&#8217;m sure the doctor never ordered anything of the kind.&#8221;</p>
<p>Mr. Browne took another sip of his whisky and said, with sidling mimicry:</p>
<p>&#8220;Well, you see, I&#8217;m like the famous Mrs. Cassidy, who is reported to have said: &#8216;Now, Mary Grimes, if I don&#8217;t take it, make me take it, for I feel I want it.&#8217;&#8221;</p>
<p>His hot face had leaned forward a little too confidentially and he had assumed a very low Dublin accent so that the young ladies, with one instinct, received his speech in silence. Miss Furlong, who was one of Mary Jane&#8217;s pupils, asked Miss Daly what was the name of the pretty waltz she had played; and Mr. Browne, seeing that he was ignored, turned promptly to the two young men who were more appreciative.</p>
<p>A red-faced young woman, dressed in pansy, came into the room, excitedly clapping her hands and crying:</p>
<p>&#8220;Quadrilles! Quadrilles!&#8221;</p>
<p>Close on her heels came Aunt Kate, crying:</p>
<p>&#8220;Two gentlemen and three ladies, Mary Jane!&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;O, here&#8217;s Mr. Bergin and Mr. Kerrigan,&#8221; said Mary Jane. &#8220;Mr. Kerrigan, will you take Miss Power? Miss Furlong, may I get you a partner, Mr. Bergin. O, that&#8217;ll just do now.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Three ladies, Mary Jane,&#8221; said Aunt Kate.</p>
<p>The two young gentlemen asked the ladies if they might have the pleasure, and Mary Jane turned to Miss Daly.</p>
<p>&#8220;O, Miss Daly, you&#8217;re really awfully good, after playing for the last two dances, but really we&#8217;re so short of ladies tonight.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;I don&#8217;t mind in the least, Miss Morkan.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;But I&#8217;ve a nice partner for you, Mr. Bartell D&#8217;Arcy, the tenor. I&#8217;ll get him to sing later on. All Dublin is raving about him.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Lovely voice, lovely voice!&#8221; said Aunt Kate.</p>
<p>As the piano had twice begun the prelude to the first figure Mary Jane led her recruits quickly from the room. They had hardly gone when Aunt Julia wandered slowly into the room, looking behind her at something.</p>
<p>&#8220;What is the matter, Julia?&#8221; asked Aunt Kate anxiously. &#8220;Who is it?&#8221;</p>
<p>Julia, who was carrying in a column of table-napkins, turned to her sister and said, simply, as if the question had surprised her:</p>
<p>&#8220;It&#8217;s only Freddy, Kate, and Gabriel with him.&#8221;</p>
<p>In fact right behind her Gabriel could be seen piloting Freddy Malins across the landing. The latter, a young man of about forty, was of Gabriel&#8217;s size and build, with very round shoulders. His face was fleshy and pallid, touched with colour only at the thick hanging lobes of his ears and at the wide wings of his nose. He had coarse features, a blunt nose, a convex and receding brow, tumid and protruded lips. His heavy-lidded eyes and the disorder of his scanty hair made him look sleepy. He was laughing heartily in a high key at a story which he had been telling Gabriel on the stairs and at the same time rubbing the knuckles of his left fist backwards and forwards into his left eye.</p>
<p>&#8220;Good-evening, Freddy,&#8221; said Aunt Julia.</p>
<p>Freddy Malins bade the Misses Morkan good-evening in what seemed an offhand fashion by reason of the habitual catch in his voice and then, seeing that Mr. Browne was grinning at him from the sideboard, crossed the room on rather shaky legs and began to repeat in an undertone the story he had just told to Gabriel.</p>
<p>&#8220;He&#8217;s not so bad, is he?&#8221; said Aunt Kate to Gabriel.</p>
<p>Gabriel&#8217;s brows were dark but he raised them quickly and answered:</p>
<p>&#8220;O, no, hardly noticeable.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Now, isn&#8217;t he a terrible fellow!&#8221; she said. &#8220;And his poor mother made him take the pledge on New Year&#8217;s Eve. But come on, Gabriel, into the drawing-room.&#8221;</p>
<p>Before leaving the room with Gabriel she signalled to Mr. Browne by frowning and shaking her forefinger in warning to and fro. Mr. Browne nodded in answer and, when she had gone, said to Freddy Malins:</p>
<p>&#8220;Now, then, Teddy, I&#8217;m going to fill you out a good glass of lemonade just to buck you up.&#8221;</p>
<p>Freddy Malins, who was nearing the climax of his story, waved the offer aside impatiently but Mr. Browne, having first called Freddy Malins&#8217; attention to a disarray in his dress, filled out and handed him a full glass of lemonade. Freddy Malins&#8217; left hand accepted the glass mechanically, his right hand being engaged in the mechanical readjustment of his dress. Mr. Browne, whose face was once more wrinkling with mirth, poured out for himself a glass of whisky while Freddy Malins exploded, before he had well reached the climax of his story, in a kink of high-pitched bronchitic laughter and, setting down his untasted and overflowing glass, began to rub the knuckles of his left fist backwards and forwards into his left eye, repeating words of his last phrase as well as his fit of laughter would allow him.</p>
<p>Gabriel could not listen while Mary Jane was playing her Academy piece, full of runs and difficult passages, to the hushed drawing-room. He liked music but the piece she was playing had no melody for him and he doubted whether it had any melody for the other listeners, though they had begged Mary Jane to play something. Four young men, who had come from the refreshment-room to stand in the doorway at the sound of the piano, had gone away quietly in couples after a few minutes. The only persons who seemed to follow the music were Mary Jane herself, her hands racing along the key-board or lifted from it at the pauses like those of a priestess in momentary imprecation, and Aunt Kate standing at her elbow to turn the page.</p>
<p>Gabriel&#8217;s eyes, irritated by the floor, which glittered with beeswax under the heavy chandelier, wandered to the wall above the piano. A picture of the balcony scene in Romeo and Juliet hung there and beside it was a picture of the two murdered princes in the Tower which Aunt Julia had worked in red, blue and brown wools when she was a girl. Probably in the school they had gone to as girls that kind of work had been taught for one year. His mother had worked for him as a birthday present a waistcoat of purple tabinet, with little foxes&#8217; heads upon it, lined with brown satin and having round mulberry buttons. It was strange that his mother had had no musical talent though Aunt Kate used to call her the brains carrier of the Morkan family. Both she and Julia had always seemed a little proud of their serious and matronly sister. Her photograph stood before the pierglass. She held an open book on her knees and was pointing out something in it to Constantine who, dressed in a man-o-war suit, lay at her feet. It was she who had chosen the name of her sons for she was very sensible of the dignity of family life. Thanks to her, Constantine was now senior curate in Balbrigan and, thanks to her, Gabriel himself had taken his degree in the Royal University. A shadow passed over his face as he remembered her sullen opposition to his marriage. Some slighting phrases she had used still rankled in his memory; she had once spoken of Gretta as being country cute and that was not true of Gretta at all. It was Gretta who had nursed her during all her last long illness in their house at Monkstown.</p>
<p>He knew that Mary Jane must be near the end of her piece for she was playing again the opening melody with runs of scales after every bar and while he waited for the end the resentment died down in his heart. The piece ended with a trill of octaves in the treble and a final deep octave in the bass. Great applause greeted Mary Jane as, blushing and rolling up her music nervously, she escaped from the room. The most vigorous clapping came from the four young men in the doorway who had gone away to the refreshment-room at the beginning of the piece but had come back when the piano had stopped.</p>
<p>Lancers were arranged. Gabriel found himself partnered with Miss Ivors. She was a frank-mannered talkative young lady, with a freckled face and prominent brown eyes. She did not wear a low-cut bodice and the large brooch which was fixed in the front of her collar bore on it an Irish device and motto.</p>
<p>When they had taken their places she said abruptly:</p>
<p>&#8220;I have a crow to pluck with you.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;With me?&#8221; said Gabriel.</p>
<p>She nodded her head gravely.</p>
<p>&#8220;What is it?&#8221; asked Gabriel, smiling at her solemn manner.</p>
<p>&#8220;Who is G. C.?&#8221; answered Miss Ivors, turning her eyes upon him.</p>
<p>Gabriel coloured and was about to knit his brows, as if he did not understand, when she said bluntly:</p>
<p>&#8220;O, innocent Amy! I have found out that you write for The Daily Express. Now, aren&#8217;t you ashamed of yourself?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Why should I be ashamed of myself?&#8221; asked Gabriel, blinking his eyes and trying to smile.</p>
<p>&#8220;Well, I&#8217;m ashamed of you,&#8221; said Miss Ivors frankly. &#8220;To say you&#8217;d write for a paper like that. I didn&#8217;t think you were a West Briton.&#8221;</p>
<p>A look of perplexity appeared on Gabriel&#8217;s face. It was true that he wrote a literary column every Wednesday in The Daily Express, for which he was paid fifteen shillings. But that did not make him a West Briton surely. The books he received for review were almost more welcome than the paltry cheque. He loved to feel the covers and turn over the pages of newly printed books. Nearly every day when his teaching in the college was ended he used to wander down the quays to the second-hand booksellers, to Hickey&#8217;s on Bachelor&#8217;s Walk, to Web&#8217;s or Massey&#8217;s on Aston&#8217;s Quay, or to O&#8217;Clohissey&#8217;s in the bystreet. He did not know how to meet her charge. He wanted to say that literature was above politics. But they were friends of many years&#8217; standing and their careers had been parallel, first at the University and then as teachers: he could not risk a grandiose phrase with her. He continued blinking his eyes and trying to smile and murmured lamely that he saw nothing political in writing reviews of books.</p>
<p>When their turn to cross had come he was still perplexed and inattentive. Miss Ivors promptly took his hand in a warm grasp and said in a soft friendly tone:</p>
<p>&#8220;Of course, I was only joking. Come, we cross now.&#8221;</p>
<p>When they were together again she spoke of the University question and Gabriel felt more at ease. A friend of hers had shown her his review of Browning&#8217;s poems. That was how she had found out the secret: but she liked the review immensely. Then she said suddenly:</p>
<p>&#8220;O, Mr. Conroy, will you come for an excursion to the Aran Isles this summer? We&#8217;re going to stay there a whole month. It will be splendid out in the Atlantic. You ought to come. Mr. Clancy is coming, and Mr. Kilkelly and Kathleen Kearney. It would be splendid for Gretta too if she&#8217;d come. She&#8217;s from Connacht, isn&#8217;t she?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Her people are,&#8221; said Gabriel shortly.</p>
<p>&#8220;But you will come, won&#8217;t you?&#8221; said Miss Ivors, laying her arm hand eagerly on his arm.</p>
<p>&#8220;The fact is,&#8221; said Gabriel, &#8220;I have just arranged to go&#8212;-&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Go where?&#8221; asked Miss Ivors.</p>
<p>&#8220;Well, you know, every year I go for a cycling tour with some fellows and so&#8212;-&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;But where?&#8221; asked Miss Ivors.</p>
<p>&#8220;Well, we usually go to France or Belgium or perhaps Germany,&#8221; said Gabriel awkwardly.</p>
<p>&#8220;And why do you go to France and Belgium,&#8221; said Miss Ivors, &#8220;instead of visiting your own land?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Well,&#8221; said Gabriel, &#8220;it&#8217;s partly to keep in touch with the languages and partly for a change.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;And haven&#8217;t you your own language to keep in touch with &#8212; Irish?&#8221; asked Miss Ivors.</p>
<p>&#8220;Well,&#8221; said Gabriel, &#8220;if it comes to that, you know, Irish is not my language.&#8221;</p>
<p>Their neighbours had turned to listen to the cross- examination. Gabriel glanced right and left nervously and tried to keep his good humour under the ordeal which was making a blush invade his forehead.</p>
<p>&#8220;And haven&#8217;t you your own land to visit,&#8221; continued Miss Ivors, &#8220;that you know nothing of, your own people, and your own country?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;0, to tell you the truth,&#8221; retorted Gabriel suddenly, &#8220;I&#8217;m sick of my own country, sick of it!&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Why?&#8221; asked Miss Ivors.</p>
<p>Gabriel did not answer for his retort had heated him.</p>
<p>&#8220;Why?&#8221; repeated Miss Ivors.</p>
<p>They had to go visiting together and, as he had not answered her, Miss Ivors said warmly:</p>
<p>&#8220;Of course, you&#8217;ve no answer.&#8221;</p>
<p>Gabriel tried to cover his agitation by taking part in the dance with great energy. He avoided her eyes for he had seen a sour expression on her face. But when they met in the long chain he was surprised to feel his hand firmly pressed. She looked at him from under her brows for a moment quizzically until he smiled. Then, just as the chain was about to start again, she stood on tiptoe and whispered into his ear:</p>
<p>&#8220;West Briton!&#8221;</p>
<p>When the lancers were over Gabriel went away to a remote corner of the room where Freddy Malins&#8217; mother was sitting. She was a stout feeble old woman with white hair. Her voice had a catch in it like her son&#8217;s and she stuttered slightly. She had been told that Freddy had come and that he was nearly all right. Gabriel asked her whether she had had a good crossing. She lived with her married daughter in Glasgow and came to Dublin on a visit once a year. She answered placidly that she had had a beautiful crossing and that the captain had been most attentive to her. She spoke also of the beautiful house her daughter kept in Glasgow, and of all the friends they had there. While her tongue rambled on Gabriel tried to banish from his mind all memory of the unpleasant incident with Miss Ivors. Of course the girl or woman, or whatever she was, was an enthusiast but there was a time for all things. Perhaps he ought not to have answered her like that. But she had no right to call him a West Briton before people, even in joke. She had tried to make him ridiculous before people, heckling him and staring at him with her rabbit&#8217;s eyes.</p>
<p>He saw his wife making her way towards him through the waltzing couples. When she reached him she said into his ear:</p>
<p>&#8220;Gabriel. Aunt Kate wants to know won&#8217;t you carve the goose as usual. Miss Daly will carve the ham and I&#8217;ll do the pudding.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;All right,&#8221; said Gabriel.</p>
<p>&#8220;She&#8217;s sending in the younger ones first as soon as this waltz is over so that we&#8217;ll have the table to ourselves.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Were you dancing?&#8221; asked Gabriel.</p>
<p>&#8220;Of course I was. Didn&#8217;t you see me? What row had you with Molly Ivors?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;No row. Why? Did she say so?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Something like that. I&#8217;m trying to get that Mr. D&#8217;Arcy to sing. He&#8217;s full of conceit, I think.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;There was no row,&#8221; said Gabriel moodily, &#8220;only she wanted me to go for a trip to the west of Ireland and I said I wouldn&#8217;t.&#8221;</p>
<p>His wife clasped her hands excitedly and gave a little jump.</p>
<p>&#8220;O, do go, Gabriel,&#8221; she cried. &#8220;I&#8217;d love to see Galway again.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;You can go if you like,&#8221; said Gabriel coldly.</p>
<p>She looked at him for a moment, then turned to Mrs. Malins and said:</p>
<p>&#8220;There&#8217;s a nice husband for you, Mrs. Malins.&#8221;</p>
<p>While she was threading her way back across the room Mrs. Malins, without adverting to the interruption, went on to tell Gabriel what beautiful places there were in Scotland and beautiful scenery. Her son-in-law brought them every year to the lakes and they used to go fishing. Her son-in-law was a splendid fisher. One day he caught a beautiful big fish and the man in the hotel cooked it for their dinner.</p>
<p>Gabriel hardly heard what she said. Now that supper was coming near he began to think again about his speech and about the quotation. When he saw Freddy Malins coming across the room to visit his mother Gabriel left the chair free for him and retired into the embrasure of the window. The room had already cleared and from the back room came the clatter of plates and knives. Those who still remained in the drawing room seemed tired of dancing and were conversing quietly in little groups. Gabriel&#8217;s warm trembling fingers tapped the cold pane of the window. How cool it must be outside! How pleasant it would be to walk out alone, first along by the river and then through the park! The snow would be lying on the branches of the trees and forming a bright cap on the top of the Wellington Monument. How much more pleasant it would be there than at the supper-table!</p>
<p>He ran over the headings of his speech: Irish hospitality, sad memories, the Three Graces, Paris, the quotation from Browning. He repeated to himself a phrase he had written in his review: &#8220;One feels that one is listening to a thought- tormented music.&#8221; Miss Ivors had praised the review. Was she sincere? Had she really any life of her own behind all her propagandism? There had never been any ill-feeling between them until that night. It unnerved him to think that she would be at the supper-table, looking up at him while he spoke with her critical quizzing eyes. Perhaps she would not be sorry to see him fail in his speech. An idea came into his mind and gave him courage. He would say, alluding to Aunt Kate and Aunt Julia: &#8220;Ladies and Gentlemen, the generation which is now on the wane among us may have had its faults but for my part I think it had certain qualities of hospitality, of humour, of humanity, which the new and very serious and hypereducated generation that is growing up around us seems to me to lack.&#8221; Very good: that was one for Miss Ivors. What did he care that his aunts were only two ignorant old women?</p>
<p>A murmur in the room attracted his attention. Mr. Browne was advancing from the door, gallantly escorting Aunt Julia, who leaned upon his arm, smiling and hanging her head. An irregular musketry of applause escorted her also as far as the piano and then, as Mary Jane seated herself on the stool, and Aunt Julia, no longer smiling, half turned so as to pitch her voice fairly into the room, gradually ceased. Gabriel recognised the prelude. It was that of an old song of Aunt Julia&#8217;s &#8212; Arrayed for the Bridal. Her voice, strong and clear in tone, attacked with great spirit the runs which embellish the air and though she sang very rapidly she did not miss even the smallest of the grace notes. To follow the voice, without looking at the singer&#8217;s face, was to feel and share the excitement of swift and secure flight. Gabriel applauded loudly with all the others at the close of the song and loud applause was borne in from the invisible supper-table. It sounded so genuine that a little colour struggled into Aunt Julia&#8217;s face as she bent to replace in the music-stand the old leather-bound songbook that had her initials on the cover. Freddy Malins, who had listened with his head perched sideways to hear her better, was still applauding when everyone else had ceased and talking animatedly to his mother who nodded her head gravely and slowly in acquiescence. At last, when he could clap no more, he stood up suddenly and hurried across the room to Aunt Julia whose hand he seized and held in both his hands, shaking it when words failed him or the catch in his voice proved too much for him.</p>
<p>&#8220;I was just telling my mother,&#8221; he said, &#8220;I never heard you sing so well, never. No, I never heard your voice so good as it is tonight. Now! Would you believe that now? That&#8217;s the truth. Upon my word and honour that&#8217;s the truth. I never heard your voice sound so fresh and so&#8230; so clear and fresh, never.&#8221;</p>
<p>Aunt Julia smiled broadly and murmured something about compliments as she released her hand from his grasp. Mr. Browne extended his open hand towards her and said to those who were near him in the manner of a showman introducing a prodigy to an audience:</p>
<p>&#8220;Miss Julia Morkan, my latest discovery!&#8221;</p>
<p>He was laughing very heartily at this himself when Freddy Malins turned to him and said:</p>
<p>&#8220;Well, Browne, if you&#8217;re serious you might make a worse discovery. All I can say is I never heard her sing half so well as long as I am coming here. And that&#8217;s the honest truth.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Neither did I,&#8221; said Mr. Browne. &#8220;I think her voice has greatly improved.&#8221;</p>
<p>Aunt Julia shrugged her shoulders and said with meek pride:</p>
<p>&#8220;Thirty years ago I hadn&#8217;t a bad voice as voices go.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;I often told Julia,&#8221; said Aunt Kate emphatically, &#8220;that she was simply thrown away in that choir. But she never would be said by me.&#8221;</p>
<p>She turned as if to appeal to the good sense of the others against a refractory child while Aunt Julia gazed in front of her, a vague smile of reminiscence playing on her face.</p>
<p>&#8220;No,&#8221; continued Aunt Kate, &#8220;she wouldn&#8217;t be said or led by anyone, slaving there in that choir night and day, night and day. Six o&#8217;clock on Christmas morning! And all for what?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Well, isn&#8217;t it for the honour of God, Aunt Kate?&#8221; asked Mary Jane, twisting round on the piano-stool and smiling.</p>
<p>Aunt Kate turned fiercely on her niece and said:</p>
<p>&#8220;I know all about the honour of God, Mary Jane, but I think it&#8217;s not at all honourable for the pope to turn out the women out of the choirs that have slaved there all their lives and put little whipper-snappers of boys over their heads. I suppose it is for the good of the Church if the pope does it. But it&#8217;s not just, Mary Jane, and it&#8217;s not right.&#8221;</p>
<p>She had worked herself into a passion and would have continued in defence of her sister for it was a sore subject with her but Mary Jane, seeing that all the dancers had come back, intervened pacifically:</p>
<p>&#8220;Now, Aunt Kate, you&#8217;re giving scandal to Mr. Browne who is of the other persuasion.&#8221;</p>
<p>Aunt Kate turned to Mr. Browne, who was grinning at this allusion to his religion, and said hastily:</p>
<p>&#8220;O, I don&#8217;t question the pope&#8217;s being right. I&#8217;m only a stupid old woman and I wouldn&#8217;t presume to do such a thing. But there&#8217;s such a thing as common everyday politeness and gratitude. And if I were in Julia&#8217;s place I&#8217;d tell that Father Healey straight up to his face&#8230;&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;And besides, Aunt Kate,&#8221; said Mary Jane, &#8220;we really are all hungry and when we are hungry we are all very quarrelsome.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;And when we are thirsty we are also quarrelsome,&#8221; added Mr. Browne.</p>
<p>&#8220;So that we had better go to supper,&#8221; said Mary Jane, &#8220;and finish the discussion afterwards.&#8221;</p>
<p>On the landing outside the drawing-room Gabriel found his wife and Mary Jane trying to persuade Miss Ivors to stay for supper. But Miss Ivors, who had put on her hat and was buttoning her cloak, would not stay. She did not feel in the least hungry and she had already overstayed her time.</p>
<p>&#8220;But only for ten minutes, Molly,&#8221; said Mrs. Conroy. &#8220;That won&#8217;t delay you.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;To take a pick itself,&#8221; said Mary Jane, &#8220;after all your dancing.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;I really couldn&#8217;t,&#8221; said Miss Ivors.</p>
<p>&#8220;I am afraid you didn&#8217;t enjoy yourself at all,&#8221; said Mary Jane hopelessly.</p>
<p>&#8220;Ever so much, I assure you,&#8221; said Miss Ivors, &#8220;but you really must let me run off now.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;But how can you get home?&#8221; asked Mrs. Conroy.</p>
<p>&#8220;O, it&#8217;s only two steps up the quay.&#8221;</p>
<p>Gabriel hesitated a moment and said:</p>
<p>&#8220;If you will allow me, Miss Ivors, I&#8217;ll see you home if you are really obliged to go.&#8221;</p>
<p>But Miss Ivors broke away from them.</p>
<p>&#8220;I won&#8217;t hear of it,&#8221; she cried. &#8220;For goodness&#8217; sake go in to your suppers and don&#8217;t mind me. I&#8217;m quite well able to take care of myself.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Well, you&#8217;re the comical girl, Molly,&#8221; said Mrs. Conroy frankly.</p>
<p>&#8220;Beannacht libh,&#8221; cried Miss Ivors, with a laugh, as she ran down the staircase.</p>
<p>Mary Jane gazed after her, a moody puzzled expression on her face, while Mrs. Conroy leaned over the banisters to listen for the hall-door. Gabriel asked himself was he the cause of her abrupt departure. But she did not seem to be in ill humour: she had gone away laughing. He stared blankly down the staircase.</p>
<p>At the moment Aunt Kate came toddling out of the supper-room, almost wringing her hands in despair.</p>
<p>&#8220;Where is Gabriel?&#8221; she cried. &#8220;Where on earth is Gabriel? There&#8217;s everyone waiting in there, stage to let, and nobody to carve the goose!&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Here I am, Aunt Kate!&#8221; cried Gabriel, with sudden animation, &#8220;ready to carve a flock of geese, if necessary.&#8221;</p>
<p>A fat brown goose lay at one end of the table and at the other end, on a bed of creased paper strewn with sprigs of parsley, lay a great ham, stripped of its outer skin and peppered over with crust crumbs, a neat paper frill round its shin and beside this was a round of spiced beef. Between these rival ends ran parallel lines of side-dishes: two little minsters of jelly, red and yellow; a shallow dish full of blocks of blancmange and red jam, a large green leaf-shaped dish with a stalk-shaped handle, on which lay bunches of purple raisins and peeled almonds, a companion dish on which lay a solid rectangle of Smyrna figs, a dish of custard topped with grated nutmeg, a small bowl full of chocolates and sweets wrapped in gold and silver papers and a glass vase in which stood some tall celery stalks. In the centre of the table there stood, as sentries to a fruit-stand which upheld a pyramid of oranges and American apples, two squat old-fashioned decanters of cut glass, one containing port and the other dark sherry. On the closed square piano a pudding in a huge yellow dish lay in waiting and behind it were three squads of bottles of stout and ale and minerals, drawn up according to the colours of their uniforms, the first two black, with brown and red labels, the third and smallest squad white, with transverse green sashes.</p>
<p>Gabriel took his seat boldly at the head of the table and, having looked to the edge of the carver, plunged his fork firmly into the goose. He felt quite at ease now for he was an expert carver and liked nothing better than to find himself at the head of a well-laden table.</p>
<p>&#8220;Miss Furlong, what shall I send you?&#8221; he asked. &#8220;A wing or a slice of the breast?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Just a small slice of the breast.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Miss Higgins, what for you?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;O, anything at all, Mr. Conroy.&#8221;</p>
<p>While Gabriel and Miss Daly exchanged plates of goose and plates of ham and spiced beef Lily went from guest to guest with a dish of hot floury potatoes wrapped in a white napkin. This was Mary Jane&#8217;s idea and she had also suggested apple sauce for the goose but Aunt Kate had said that plain roast goose without any apple sauce had always been good enough for her and she hoped she might never eat worse. Mary Jane waited on her pupils and saw that they got the best slices and Aunt Kate and Aunt Julia opened and carried across from the piano bottles of stout and ale for the gentlemen and bottles of minerals for the ladies. There was a great deal of confusion and laughter and noise, the noise of orders and counter-orders, of knives and forks, of corks and glass-stoppers. Gabriel began to carve second helpings as soon as he had finished the first round without serving himself. Everyone protested loudly so that he compromised by taking a long draught of stout for he had found the carving hot work. Mary Jane settled down quietly to her supper but Aunt Kate and Aunt Julia were still toddling round the table, walking on each other&#8217;s heels, getting in each other&#8217;s way and giving each other unheeded orders. Mr. Browne begged of them to sit down and eat their suppers and so did Gabriel but they said there was time enough, so that, at last, Freddy Malins stood up and, capturing Aunt Kate, plumped her down on her chair amid general laughter.</p>
<p>When everyone had been well served Gabriel said, smiling:</p>
<p>&#8220;Now, if anyone wants a little more of what vulgar people call stuffing let him or her speak.&#8221;</p>
<p>A chorus of voices invited him to begin his own supper and Lily came forward with three potatoes which she had reserved for him.</p>
<p>&#8220;Very well,&#8221; said Gabriel amiably, as he took another preparatory draught, &#8220;kindly forget my existence, ladies and gentlemen, for a few minutes.&#8221;</p>
<p>He set to his supper and took no part in the conversation with which the table covered Lily&#8217;s removal of the plates. The subject of talk was the opera company which was then at the Theatre Royal. Mr. Bartell D&#8217;Arcy, the tenor, a dark- complexioned young man with a smart moustache, praised very highly the leading contralto of the company but Miss Furlong thought she had a rather vulgar style of production. Freddy Malins said there was a Negro chieftain singing in the second part of the Gaiety pantomime who had one of the finest tenor voices he had ever heard.</p>
<p>&#8220;Have you heard him?&#8221; he asked Mr. Bartell D&#8217;Arcy across the table.</p>
<p>&#8220;No,&#8221; answered Mr. Bartell D&#8217;Arcy carelessly.</p>
<p>&#8220;Because,&#8221; Freddy Malins explained, &#8220;now I&#8217;d be curious to hear your opinion of him. I think he has a grand voice.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;It takes Teddy to find out the really good things,&#8221; said Mr. Browne familiarly to the table.</p>
<p>&#8220;And why couldn&#8217;t he have a voice too?&#8221; asked Freddy Malins sharply. &#8220;Is it because he&#8217;s only a black?&#8221;</p>
<p>Nobody answered this question and Mary Jane led the table back to the legitimate opera. One of her pupils had given her a pass for Mignon. Of course it was very fine, she said, but it made her think of poor Georgina Burns. Mr. Browne could go back farther still, to the old Italian companies that used to come to Dublin &#8212; Tietjens, Ilma de Murzka, Campanini, the great Trebelli, Giuglini, Ravelli, Aramburo. Those were the days, he said, when there was something like singing to be heard in Dublin. He told too of how the top gallery of the old Royal used to be packed night after night, of how one night an Italian tenor had sung five encores to Let me like a Soldier fall, introducing a high C every time, and of how the gallery boys would sometimes in their enthusiasm unyoke the horses from the carriage of some great prima donna and pull her themselves through the streets to her hotel. Why did they never play the grand old operas now, he asked, Dinorah, Lucrezia Borgia? Because they could not get the voices to sing them: that was why.</p>
<p>&#8220;Oh, well,&#8221; said Mr. Bartell D&#8217;Arcy, &#8220;I presume there are as good singers today as there were then.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Where are they?&#8221; asked Mr. Browne defiantly.</p>
<p>&#8220;In London, Paris, Milan,&#8221; said Mr. Bartell D&#8217;Arcy warmly. &#8220;I suppose Caruso, for example, is quite as good, if not better than any of the men you have mentioned.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Maybe so,&#8221; said Mr. Browne. &#8220;But I may tell you I doubt it strongly.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;O, I&#8217;d give anything to hear Caruso sing,&#8221; said Mary Jane.</p>
<p>&#8220;For me,&#8221; said Aunt Kate, who had been picking a bone, &#8220;there was only one tenor. To please me, I mean. But I suppose none of you ever heard of him.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Who was he, Miss Morkan?&#8221; asked Mr. Bartell D&#8217;Arcy politely.</p>
<p>&#8220;His name,&#8221; said Aunt Kate, &#8220;was Parkinson. I heard him when he was in his prime and I think he had then the purest tenor voice that was ever put into a man&#8217;s throat.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Strange,&#8221; said Mr. Bartell D&#8217;Arcy. &#8220;I never even heard of him.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Yes, yes, Miss Morkan is right,&#8221; said Mr. Browne. &#8220;I remember hearing of old Parkinson but he&#8217;s too far back for me.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;A beautiful, pure, sweet, mellow English tenor,&#8221; said Aunt Kate with enthusiasm.</p>
<p>Gabriel having finished, the huge pudding was transferred to the table. The clatter of forks and spoons began again. Gabriel&#8217;s wife served out spoonfuls of the pudding and passed the plates down the table. Midway down they were held up by Mary Jane, who replenished them with raspberry or orange jelly or with blancmange and jam. The pudding was of Aunt Julia&#8217;s making and she received praises for it from all quarters She herself said that it was not quite brown enough.</p>
<p>&#8220;Well, I hope, Miss Morkan,&#8221; said Mr. Browne, &#8220;that I&#8217;m brown enough for you because, you know, I&#8217;m all brown.&#8221;</p>
<p>All the gentlemen, except Gabriel, ate some of the pudding out of compliment to Aunt Julia. As Gabriel never ate sweets the celery had been left for him. Freddy Malins also took a stalk of celery and ate it with his pudding. He had been told that celery was a capital thing for the blood and he was just then under doctor&#8217;s care. Mrs. Malins, who had been silent all through the supper, said that her son was going down to Mount Melleray in a week or so. The table then spoke of Mount Melleray, how bracing the air was down there, how hospitable the monks were and how they never asked for a penny-piece from their guests.</p>
<p>&#8220;And do you mean to say,&#8221; asked Mr. Browne incredulously, &#8220;that a chap can go down there and put up there as if it were a hotel and live on the fat of the land and then come away without paying anything?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;O, most people give some donation to the monastery when they leave.&#8221; said Mary Jane.</p>
<p>&#8220;I wish we had an institution like that in our Church,&#8221; said Mr. Browne candidly.</p>
<p>He was astonished to hear that the monks never spoke, got up at two in the morning and slept in their coffins. He asked what they did it for.</p>
<p>&#8220;That&#8217;s the rule of the order,&#8221; said Aunt Kate firmly.</p>
<p>&#8220;Yes, but why?&#8221; asked Mr. Browne.</p>
<p>Aunt Kate repeated that it was the rule, that was all. Mr. Browne still seemed not to understand. Freddy Malins explained to him, as best he could, that the monks were trying to make up for the sins committed by all the sinners in the outside world. The explanation was not very clear for Mr. Browne grinned and said:</p>
<p>&#8220;I like that idea very much but wouldn&#8217;t a comfortable spring bed do them as well as a coffin?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;The coffin,&#8221; said Mary Jane, &#8220;is to remind them of their last end.&#8221;</p>
<p>As the subject had grown lugubrious it was buried in a silence of the table during which Mrs. Malins could be heard saying to her neighbour in an indistinct undertone:</p>
<p>&#8220;They are very good men, the monks, very pious men.&#8221;</p>
<p>The raisins and almonds and figs and apples and oranges and chocolates and sweets were now passed about the table and Aunt Julia invited all the guests to have either port or sherry. At first Mr. Bartell D&#8217;Arcy refused to take either but one of his neighbours nudged him and whispered something to him upon which he allowed his glass to be filled. Gradually as the last glasses were being filled the conversation ceased. A pause followed, broken only by the noise of the wine and by unsettlings of chairs. The Misses Morkan, all three, looked down at the tablecloth. Someone coughed once or twice and then a few gentlemen patted the table gently as a signal for silence. The silence came and Gabriel pushed back his chair</p>
<p>The patting at once grew louder in encouragement and then ceased altogether. Gabriel leaned his ten trembling fingers on the tablecloth and smiled nervously at the company. Meeting a row of upturned faces he raised his eyes to the chandelier. The piano was playing a waltz tune and he could hear the skirts sweeping against the drawing-room door. People, perhaps, were standing in the snow on the quay outside, gazing up at the lighted windows and listening to the waltz music. The air was pure there. In the distance lay the park where the trees were weighted with snow. The Wellington Monument wore a gleaming cap of snow that flashed westward over the white field of Fifteen Acres.</p>
<p>He began:</p>
<p>&#8220;Ladies and Gentlemen,</p>
<p>&#8220;It has fallen to my lot this evening, as in years past, to perform a very pleasing task but a task for which I am afraid my poor powers as a speaker are all too inadequate.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;No, no!&#8221; said Mr. Browne.</p>
<p>&#8220;But, however that may be, I can only ask you tonight to take the will for the deed and to lend me your attention for a few moments while I endeavour to express to you in words what my feelings are on this occasion.</p>
<p>&#8220;Ladies and Gentlemen, it is not the first time that we have gathered together under this hospitable roof, around this hospitable board. It is not the first time that we have been the recipients &#8212; or perhaps, I had better say, the victims &#8212; of the hospitality of certain good ladies.&#8221;</p>
<p>He made a circle in the air with his arm and paused. Everyone laughed or smiled at Aunt Kate and Aunt Julia and Mary Jane who all turned crimson with pleasure. Gabriel went on more boldly:</p>
<p>&#8220;I feel more strongly with every recurring year that our country has no tradition which does it so much honour and which it should guard so jealously as that of its hospitality. It is a tradition that is unique as far as my experience goes (and I have visited not a few places abroad) among the modern nations. Some would say, perhaps, that with us it is rather a failing than anything to be boasted of. But granted even that, it is, to my mind, a princely failing, and one that I trust will long be cultivated among us. Of one thing, at least, I am sure. As long as this one roof shelters the good ladies aforesaid &#8212; and I wish from my heart it may do so for many and many a long year to come &#8212; the tradition of genuine warm-hearted courteous Irish hospitality, which our forefathers have handed down to us and which we in turn must hand down to our descendants, is still alive among us.&#8221;</p>
<p>A hearty murmur of assent ran round the table. It shot through Gabriel&#8217;s mind that Miss Ivors was not there and that she had gone away discourteously: and he said with confidence in himself:</p>
<p>&#8220;Ladies and Gentlemen,</p>
<p>&#8220;A new generation is growing up in our midst, a generation actuated by new ideas and new principles. It is serious and enthusiastic for these new ideas and its enthusiasm, even when it is misdirected, is, I believe, in the main sincere. But we are living in a sceptical and, if I may use the phrase, a thought-tormented age: and sometimes I fear that this new generation, educated or hypereducated as it is, will lack those qualities of humanity, of hospitality, of kindly humour which belonged to an older day. Listening tonight to the names of all those great singers of the past it seemed to me, I must confess, that we were living in a less spacious age. Those days might, without exaggeration, be called spacious days: and if they are gone beyond recall let us hope, at least, that in gatherings such as this we shall still speak of them with pride and affection, still cherish in our hearts the memory of those dead and gone great ones whose fame the world will not willingly let die.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Hear, hear!&#8221; said Mr. Browne loudly.</p>
<p>&#8220;But yet,&#8221; continued Gabriel, his voice falling into a softer inflection, &#8220;there are always in gatherings such as this sadder thoughts that will recur to our minds: thoughts of the past, of youth, of changes, of absent faces that we miss here tonight. Our path through life is strewn with many such sad memories: and were we to brood upon them always we could not find the heart to go on bravely with our work among the living. We have all of us living duties and living affections which claim, and rightly claim, our strenuous endeavours.</p>
<p>&#8220;Therefore, I will not linger on the past. I will not let any gloomy moralising intrude upon us here tonight. Here we are gathered together for a brief moment from the bustle and rush of our everyday routine. We are met here as friends, in the spirit of good-fellowship, as colleagues, also to a certain extent, in the true spirit of camaraderie, and as the guests of &#8212; what shall I call them? &#8212; the Three Graces of the Dublin musical world.&#8221;</p>
<p>The table burst into applause and laughter at this allusion. Aunt Julia vainly asked each of her neighbours in turn to tell her what Gabriel had said.</p>
<p>&#8220;He says we are the Three Graces, Aunt Julia,&#8221; said Mary Jane.</p>
<p>Aunt Julia did not understand but she looked up, smiling, at Gabriel, who continued in the same vein:</p>
<p>&#8220;Ladies and Gentlemen,</p>
<p>&#8220;I will not attempt to play tonight the part that Paris played on another occasion. I will not attempt to choose between them. The task would be an invidious one and one beyond my poor powers. For when I view them in turn, whether it be our chief hostess herself, whose good heart, whose too good heart, has become a byword with all who know her, or her sister, who seems to be gifted with perennial youth and whose singing must have been a surprise and a revelation to us all tonight, or, last but not least, when I consider our youngest hostess, talented, cheerful, hard-working and the best of nieces, I confess, Ladies and Gentlemen, that I do not know to which of them I should award the prize.&#8221;</p>
<p>Gabriel glanced down at his aunts and, seeing the large smile on Aunt Julia&#8217;s face and the tears which had risen to Aunt Kate&#8217;s eyes, hastened to his close. He raised his glass of port gallantly, while every member of the company fingered a glass expectantly, and said loudly:</p>
<p>&#8220;Let us toast them all three together. Let us drink to their health, wealth, long life, happiness and prosperity and may they long continue to hold the proud and self-won position which they hold in their profession and the position of honour and affection which they hold in our hearts.&#8221;</p>
<p>All the guests stood up, glass in hand, and turning towards the three seated ladies, sang in unison, with Mr. Browne as leader:</p>
<p>For they are jolly gay fellows,<br />
For they are jolly gay fellows,<br />
For they are jolly gay fellows,<br />
Which nobody can deny.</p>
<p>Aunt Kate was making frank use of her handkerchief and even Aunt Julia seemed moved. Freddy Malins beat time with his pudding-fork and the singers turned towards one another, as if in melodious conference, while they sang with emphasis:</p>
<p>Unless he tells a lie,<br />
Unless he tells a lie,</p>
<p>Then, turning once more towards their hostesses, they sang:</p>
<p>For they are jolly gay fellows,<br />
For they are jolly gay fellows,<br />
For they are jolly gay fellows,<br />
Which nobody can deny.</p>
<p>The acclamation which followed was taken up beyond the door of the supper-room by many of the other guests and renewed time after time, Freddy Malins acting as officer with his fork on high.</p>
<p>The piercing morning air came into the hall where they were standing so that Aunt Kate said:</p>
<p>&#8220;Close the door, somebody. Mrs. Malins will get her death of cold.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Browne is out there, Aunt Kate,&#8221; said Mary Jane.</p>
<p>&#8220;Browne is everywhere,&#8221; said Aunt Kate, lowering her voice.</p>
<p>Mary Jane laughed at her tone.</p>
<p>&#8220;Really,&#8221; she said archly, &#8220;he is very attentive.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;He has been laid on here like the gas,&#8221; said Aunt Kate in the same tone, &#8220;all during the Christmas.&#8221;</p>
<p>She laughed herself this time good-humouredly and then added quickly:</p>
<p>&#8220;But tell him to come in, Mary Jane, and close the door. I hope to goodness he didn&#8217;t hear me.&#8221;</p>
<p>At that moment the hall-door was opened and Mr. Browne came in from the doorstep, laughing as if his heart would break. He was dressed in a long green overcoat with mock astrakhan cuffs and collar and wore on his head an oval fur cap. He pointed down the snow-covered quay from where the sound of shrill prolonged whistling was borne in.</p>
<p>&#8220;Teddy will have all the cabs in Dublin out,&#8221; he said.</p>
<p>Gabriel advanced from the little pantry behind the office, struggling into his overcoat and, looking round the hall, said:</p>
<p>&#8220;Gretta not down yet?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;She&#8217;s getting on her things, Gabriel,&#8221; said Aunt Kate.</p>
<p>&#8220;Who&#8217;s playing up there?&#8221; asked Gabriel.</p>
<p>&#8220;Nobody. They&#8217;re all gone.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;O no, Aunt Kate,&#8221; said Mary Jane. &#8220;Bartell D&#8217;Arcy and Miss O&#8217;Callaghan aren&#8217;t gone yet.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Someone is fooling at the piano anyhow,&#8221; said Gabriel.</p>
<p>Mary Jane glanced at Gabriel and Mr. Browne and said with a shiver:</p>
<p>&#8220;It makes me feel cold to look at you two gentlemen muffled up like that. I wouldn&#8217;t like to face your journey home at this hour.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;I&#8217;d like nothing better this minute,&#8221; said Mr. Browne stoutly, &#8220;than a rattling fine walk in the country or a fast drive with a good spanking goer between the shafts.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;We used to have a very good horse and trap at home,&#8221; said Aunt Julia sadly.</p>
<p>&#8220;The never-to-be-forgotten Johnny,&#8221; said Mary Jane, laughing.</p>
<p>Aunt Kate and Gabriel laughed too.</p>
<p>&#8220;Why, what was wonderful about Johnny?&#8221; asked Mr. Browne.</p>
<p>&#8220;The late lamented Patrick Morkan, our grandfather, that is,&#8221; explained Gabriel, &#8220;commonly known in his later years as the old gentleman, was a glue-boiler.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;O, now, Gabriel,&#8221; said Aunt Kate, laughing, &#8220;he had a starch mill.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Well, glue or starch,&#8221; said Gabriel, &#8220;the old gentleman had a horse by the name of Johnny. And Johnny used to work in the old gentleman&#8217;s mill, walking round and round in order to drive the mill. That was all very well; but now comes the tragic part about Johnny. One fine day the old gentleman thought he&#8217;d like to drive out with the quality to a military review in the park.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;The Lord have mercy on his soul,&#8221; said Aunt Kate compassionately.</p>
<p>&#8220;Amen,&#8221; said Gabriel. &#8220;So the old gentleman, as I said, harnessed Johnny and put on his very best tall hat and his very best stock collar and drove out in grand style from his ancestral mansion somewhere near Back Lane, I think.&#8221;</p>
<p>Everyone laughed, even Mrs. Malins, at Gabriel&#8217;s manner and Aunt Kate said:</p>
<p>&#8220;O, now, Gabriel, he didn&#8217;t live in Back Lane, really. Only the mill was there.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Out from the mansion of his forefathers,&#8221; continued Gabriel, &#8220;he drove with Johnny. And everything went on beautifully until Johnny came in sight of King Billy&#8217;s statue: and whether he fell in love with the horse King Billy sits on or whether he thought he was back again in the mill, anyhow he began to walk round the statue.&#8221;</p>
<p>Gabriel paced in a circle round the hall in his goloshes amid the laughter of the others.</p>
<p>&#8220;Round and round he went,&#8221; said Gabriel, &#8220;and the old gentleman, who was a very pompous old gentleman, was highly indignant. &#8216;Go on, sir! What do you mean, sir? Johnny! Johnny! Most extraordinary conduct! Can&#8217;t understand the horse!&#8221;</p>
<p>The peal of laughter which followed Gabriel&#8217;s imitation of the incident was interrupted by a resounding knock at the hall door. Mary Jane ran to open it and let in Freddy Malins. Freddy Malins, with his hat well back on his head and his shoulders humped with cold, was puffing and steaming after his exertions.</p>
<p>&#8220;I could only get one cab,&#8221; he said.</p>
<p>&#8220;O, we&#8217;ll find another along the quay,&#8221; said Gabriel.</p>
<p>&#8220;Yes,&#8221; said Aunt Kate. &#8220;Better not keep Mrs. Malins standing in the draught.&#8221;</p>
<p>Mrs. Malins was helped down the front steps by her son and Mr. Browne and, after many manoeuvres, hoisted into the cab. Freddy Malins clambered in after her and spent a long time settling her on the seat, Mr. Browne helping him with advice. At last she was settled comfortably and Freddy Malins invited Mr. Browne into the cab. There was a good deal of confused talk, and then Mr. Browne got into the cab. The cabman settled his rug over his knees, and bent down for the address. The confusion grew greater and the cabman was directed differently by Freddy Malins and Mr. Browne, each of whom had his head out through a window of the cab. The difficulty was to know where to drop Mr. Browne along the route, and Aunt Kate, Aunt Julia and Mary Jane helped the discussion from the doorstep with cross-directions and contradictions and abundance of laughter. As for Freddy Malins he was speechless with laughter. He popped his head in and out of the window every moment to the great danger of his hat, and told his mother how the discussion was progressing, till at last Mr. Browne shouted to the bewildered cabman above the din of everybody&#8217;s laughter:</p>
<p>&#8220;Do you know Trinity College?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Yes, sir,&#8221; said the cabman.</p>
<p>&#8220;Well, drive bang up against Trinity College gates,&#8221; said Mr. Browne, &#8220;and then we&#8217;ll tell you where to go. You understand now?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Yes, sir,&#8221; said the cabman.</p>
<p>&#8220;Make like a bird for Trinity College.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Right, sir,&#8221; said the cabman.</p>
<p>The horse was whipped up and the cab rattled off along the quay amid a chorus of laughter and adieus.</p>
<p>Gabriel had not gone to the door with the others. He was in a dark part of the hall gazing up the staircase. A woman was standing near the top of the first flight, in the shadow also. He could not see her face but he could see the terra-cotta and salmon-pink panels of her skirt which the shadow made appear black and white. It was his wife. She was leaning on the banisters, listening to something. Gabriel was surprised at her stillness and strained his ear to listen also. But he could hear little save the noise of laughter and dispute on the front steps, a few chords struck on the piano and a few notes of a man&#8217;s voice singing.</p>
<p>He stood still in the gloom of the hall, trying to catch the air that the voice was singing and gazing up at his wife. There was grace and mystery in her attitude as if she were a symbol of something. He asked himself what is a woman standing on the stairs in the shadow, listening to distant music, a symbol of. If he were a painter he would paint her in that attitude. Her blue felt hat would show off the bronze of her hair against the darkness and the dark panels of her skirt would show off the light ones. Distant Music he would call the picture if he were a painter.</p>
<p>The hall-door was closed; and Aunt Kate, Aunt Julia and Mary Jane came down the hall, still laughing.</p>
<p>&#8220;Well, isn&#8217;t Freddy terrible?&#8221; said Mary Jane. &#8220;He&#8217;s really terrible.&#8221;</p>
<p>Gabriel said nothing but pointed up the stairs towards where his wife was standing. Now that the hall-door was closed the voice and the piano could be heard more clearly. Gabriel held up his hand for them to be silent. The song seemed to be in the old Irish tonality and the singer seemed uncertain both of his words and of his voice. The voice, made plaintive by distance and by the singer&#8217;s hoarseness, faintly illuminated the cadence of the air with words expressing grief:</p>
<p>O, the rain falls on my heavy locks<br />
And the dew wets my skin,<br />
My babe lies cold&#8230;</p>
<p>&#8220;O,&#8221; exclaimed Mary Jane. &#8220;It&#8217;s Bartell D&#8217;Arcy singing and he wouldn&#8217;t sing all the night. O, I&#8217;ll get him to sing a song before he goes.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;O, do, Mary Jane,&#8221; said Aunt Kate.</p>
<p>Mary Jane brushed past the others and ran to the staircase, but before she reached it the singing stopped and the piano was closed abruptly.</p>
<p>&#8220;O, what a pity!&#8221; she cried. &#8220;Is he coming down, Gretta?&#8221;</p>
<p>Gabriel heard his wife answer yes and saw her come down towards them. A few steps behind her were Mr. Bartell D&#8217;Arcy and Miss O&#8217;Callaghan.</p>
<p>&#8220;O, Mr. D&#8217;Arcy,&#8221; cried Mary Jane, &#8220;it&#8217;s downright mean of you to break off like that when we were all in raptures listening to you.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;I have been at him all the evening,&#8221; said Miss O&#8217;Callaghan, &#8220;and Mrs. Conroy, too, and he told us he had a dreadful cold and couldn&#8217;t sing.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;O, Mr. D&#8217;Arcy,&#8221; said Aunt Kate, &#8220;now that was a great fib to tell.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Can&#8217;t you see that I&#8217;m as hoarse as a crow?&#8221; said Mr. D&#8217;Arcy roughly.</p>
<p>He went into the pantry hastily and put on his overcoat. The others, taken aback by his rude speech, could find nothing to say. Aunt Kate wrinkled her brows and made signs to the others to drop the subject. Mr. D&#8217;Arcy stood swathing his neck carefully and frowning.</p>
<p>&#8220;It&#8217;s the weather,&#8221; said Aunt Julia, after a pause.</p>
<p>&#8220;Yes, everybody has colds,&#8221; said Aunt Kate readily, &#8220;everybody.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;They say,&#8221; said Mary Jane, &#8220;we haven&#8217;t had snow like it for thirty years; and I read this morning in the newspapers that the snow is general all over Ireland.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;I love the look of snow,&#8221; said Aunt Julia sadly.</p>
<p>&#8220;So do I,&#8221; said Miss O&#8217;Callaghan. &#8220;I think Christmas is never really Christmas unless we have the snow on the ground.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;But poor Mr. D&#8217;Arcy doesn&#8217;t like the snow,&#8221; said Aunt Kate, smiling.</p>
<p>Mr. D&#8217;Arcy came from the pantry, fully swathed and buttoned, and in a repentant tone told them the history of his cold. Everyone gave him advice and said it was a great pity and urged him to be very careful of his throat in the night air. Gabriel watched his wife, who did not join in the conversation. She was standing right under the dusty fanlight and the flame of the gas lit up the rich bronze of her hair, which he had seen her drying at the fire a few days before. She was in the same attitude and seemed unaware of the talk about her At last she turned towards them and Gabriel saw that there was colour on her cheeks and that her eyes were shining. A sudden tide of joy went leaping out of his heart.</p>
<p>&#8220;Mr. D&#8217;Arcy,&#8221; she said, &#8220;what is the name of that song you were singing?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;It&#8217;s called The Lass of Aughrim,&#8221; said Mr. D&#8217;Arcy, &#8220;but I couldn&#8217;t remember it properly. Why? Do you know it?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;The Lass of Aughrim,&#8221; she repeated. &#8220;I couldn&#8217;t think of the name.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;It&#8217;s a very nice air,&#8221; said Mary Jane. &#8220;I&#8217;m sorry you were not in voice tonight.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Now, Mary Jane,&#8221; said Aunt Kate, &#8220;don&#8217;t annoy Mr. D&#8217;Arcy. I won&#8217;t have him annoyed.&#8221;</p>
<p>Seeing that all were ready to start she shepherded them to the door, where good-night was said:</p>
<p>&#8220;Well, good-night, Aunt Kate, and thanks for the pleasant evening.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Good-night, Gabriel. Good-night, Gretta!&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Good-night, Aunt Kate, and thanks ever so much. Goodnight, Aunt Julia.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;O, good-night, Gretta, I didn&#8217;t see you.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Good-night, Mr. D&#8217;Arcy. Good-night, Miss O&#8217;Callaghan.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Good-night, Miss Morkan.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Good-night, again.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Good-night, all. Safe home.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Good-night. Good night.&#8221;</p>
<p>The morning was still dark. A dull, yellow light brooded over the houses and the river; and the sky seemed to be descending. It was slushy underfoot; and only streaks and patches of snow lay on the roofs, on the parapets of the quay and on the area railings. The lamps were still burning redly in the murky air and, across the river, the palace of the Four Courts stood out menacingly against the heavy sky.</p>
<p>She was walking on before him with Mr. Bartell D&#8217;Arcy, her shoes in a brown parcel tucked under one arm and her hands holding her skirt up from the slush. She had no longer any grace of attitude, but Gabriel&#8217;s eyes were still bright with happiness. The blood went bounding along his veins; and the thoughts went rioting through his brain, proud, joyful, tender, valorous.</p>
<p>She was walking on before him so lightly and so erect that he longed to run after her noiselessly, catch her by the shoulders and say something foolish and affectionate into her ear. She seemed to him so frail that he longed to defend her against something and then to be alone with her. Moments of their secret life together burst like stars upon his memory. A heliotrope envelope was lying beside his breakfast-cup and he was caressing it with his hand. Birds were twittering in the ivy and the sunny web of the curtain was shimmering along the floor: he could not eat for happiness. They were standing on the crowded platform and he was placing a ticket inside the warm palm of her glove. He was standing with her in the cold, looking in through a grated window at a man making bottles in a roaring furnace. It was very cold. Her face, fragrant in the cold air, was quite close to his; and suddenly he called out to the man at the furnace:</p>
<p>&#8220;Is the fire hot, sir?&#8221;</p>
<p>But the man could not hear with the noise of the furnace. It was just as well. He might have answered rudely.</p>
<p>A wave of yet more tender joy escaped from his heart and went coursing in warm flood along his arteries. Like the tender fire of stars moments of their life together, that no one knew f or would ever know of, broke upon and illumined his memory. He longed to recall to her those moments, to make her forget the years of their dull existence together and remember only their moments of ecstasy. For the years, he felt, had not quenched his soul or hers. Their children, his writing, her household cares had not quenched all their souls&#8217; tender fire. In one letter that he had written to her then he had said: &#8220;Why is it that words like these seem to me so dull and cold? Is it because there is no word tender enough to be your name?&#8221;</p>
<p>Like distant music these words that he had written years before were borne towards him from the past. He longed to be alone with her. When the others had gone away, when he and she were in the room in the hotel, then they would be alone together. He would call her softly:</p>
<p>&#8220;Gretta!&#8221;</p>
<p>Perhaps she would not hear at once: she would be undressing. Then something in his voice would strike her. She would turn and look at him&#8230;.</p>
<p>At the corner of Winetavern Street they met a cab. He was glad of its rattling noise as it saved him from conversation. She was looking out of the window and seemed tired. The others spoke only a few words, pointing out some building or street. The horse galloped along wearily under the murky morning sky, dragging his old rattling box after his heels, and Gabriel was again in a cab with her, galloping to catch the boat, galloping to their honeymoon.</p>
<p>As the cab drove across O&#8217;Connell Bridge Miss O&#8217;Callaghan said:</p>
<p>&#8220;They say you never cross O&#8217;Connell Bridge without seeing a white horse.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;I see a white man this time,&#8221; said Gabriel.</p>
<p>&#8220;Where?&#8221; asked Mr. Bartell D&#8217;Arcy.</p>
<p>Gabriel pointed to the statue, on which lay patches of snow. Then he nodded familiarly to it and waved his hand.</p>
<p>&#8220;Good-night, Dan,&#8221; he said gaily.</p>
<p>When the cab drew up before the hotel, Gabriel jumped out and, in spite of Mr. Bartell D&#8217;Arcy&#8217;s protest, paid the driver. He gave the man a shilling over his fare. The man saluted and said:</p>
<p>&#8220;A prosperous New Year to you, sir.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;The same to you,&#8221; said Gabriel cordially.</p>
<p>She leaned for a moment on his arm in getting out of the cab and while standing at the curbstone, bidding the others good- night. She leaned lightly on his arm, as lightly as when she had danced with him a few hours before. He had felt proud and happy then, happy that she was his, proud of her grace and wifely carriage. But now, after the kindling again of so many memories, the first touch of her body, musical and strange and perfumed, sent through him a keen pang of lust. Under cover of her silence he pressed her arm closely to his side; and, as they stood at the hotel door, he felt that they had escaped from their lives and duties, escaped from home and friends and run away together with wild and radiant hearts to a new adventure.</p>
<p>An old man was dozing in a great hooded chair in the hall. He lit a candle in the office and went before them to the stairs. They followed him in silence, their feet falling in soft thuds on the thickly carpeted stairs. She mounted the stairs behind the porter, her head bowed in the ascent, her frail shoulders curved as with a burden, her skirt girt tightly about her. He could have flung his arms about her hips and held her still, for his arms were trembling with desire to seize her and only the stress of his nails against the palms of his hands held the wild impulse of his body in check. The porter halted on the stairs to settle his guttering candle. They halted, too, on the steps below him. In the silence Gabriel could hear the falling of the molten wax into the tray and the thumping of his own heart against his ribs.</p>
<p>The porter led them along a corridor and opened a door. Then he set his unstable candle down on a toilet-table and asked at what hour they were to be called in the morning.</p>
<p>&#8220;Eight,&#8221; said Gabriel.</p>
<p>The porter pointed to the tap of the electric-light and began a muttered apology, but Gabriel cut him short.</p>
<p>&#8220;We don&#8217;t want any light. We have light enough from the street. And I say,&#8221; he added, pointing to the candle, &#8220;you might remove that handsome article, like a good man.&#8221;</p>
<p>The porter took up his candle again, but slowly, for he was surprised by such a novel idea. Then he mumbled good-night and went out. Gabriel shot the lock to.</p>
<p>A ghastly light from the street lamp lay in a long shaft from one window to the door. Gabriel threw his overcoat and hat on a couch and crossed the room towards the window. He looked down into the street in order that his emotion might calm a little. Then he turned and leaned against a chest of drawers with his back to the light. She had taken off her hat and cloak and was standing before a large swinging mirror, unhooking her waist. Gabriel paused for a few moments, watching her, and then said:</p>
<p>&#8220;Gretta! &#8221;</p>
<p>She turned away from the mirror slowly and walked along the shaft of light towards him. Her face looked so serious and weary that the words would not pass Gabriel&#8217;s lips. No, it was not the moment yet.</p>
<p>&#8220;You looked tired,&#8221; he said.</p>
<p>&#8220;I am a little,&#8221; she answered.</p>
<p>&#8220;You don&#8217;t feel ill or weak?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;No, tired: that&#8217;s all.&#8221;</p>
<p>She went on to the window and stood there, looking out. Gabriel waited again and then, fearing that diffidence was about to conquer him, he said abruptly:</p>
<p>&#8220;By the way, Gretta!&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;What is it?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;You know that poor fellow Malins?&#8221; he said quickly.</p>
<p>&#8220;Yes. What about him?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Well, poor fellow, he&#8217;s a decent sort of chap, after all,&#8221; continued Gabriel in a false voice. &#8220;He gave me back that sovereign I lent him, and I didn&#8217;t expect it, really. It&#8217;s a pity he wouldn&#8217;t keep away from that Browne, because he&#8217;s not a bad fellow, really.&#8221;</p>
<p>He was trembling now with annoyance. Why did she seem so abstracted? He did not know how he could begin. Was she annoyed, too, about something? If she would only turn to him or come to him of her own accord! To take her as she was would be brutal. No, he must see some ardour in her eyes first. He longed to be master of her strange mood.</p>
<p>&#8220;When did you lend him the pound?&#8221; she asked, after a pause.</p>
<p>Gabriel strove to restrain himself from breaking out into brutal language about the sottish Malins and his pound. He longed to cry to her from his soul, to crush her body against his, to overmaster her. But he said:</p>
<p>&#8220;O, at Christmas, when he opened that little Christmas-card shop in Henry Street.&#8221;</p>
<p>He was in such a fever of rage and desire that he did not hear her come from the window. She stood before him for an instant, looking at him strangely. Then, suddenly raising herself on tiptoe and resting her hands lightly on his shoulders, she kissed him.</p>
<p>&#8220;You are a very generous person, Gabriel,&#8221; she said.</p>
<p>Gabriel, trembling with delight at her sudden kiss and at the quaintness of her phrase, put his hands on her hair and began smoothing it back, scarcely touching it with his fingers. The washing had made it fine and brilliant. His heart was brimming over with happiness. Just when he was wishing for it she had come to him of her own accord. Perhaps her thoughts had been running with his. Perhaps she had felt the impetuous desire that was in him, and then the yielding mood had come upon her. Now that she had fallen to him so easily, he wondered why he had been so diffident.</p>
<p>He stood, holding her head between his hands. Then, slipping one arm swiftly about her body and drawing her towards him, he said softly:</p>
<p>&#8220;Gretta, dear, what are you thinking about?&#8221;</p>
<p>She did not answer nor yield wholly to his arm. He said again, softly:</p>
<p>&#8220;Tell me what it is, Gretta. I think I know what is the matter. Do I know?&#8221;</p>
<p>She did not answer at once. Then she said in an outburst of tears:</p>
<p>&#8220;O, I am thinking about that song, The Lass of Aughrim.&#8221;</p>
<p>She broke loose from him and ran to the bed and, throwing her arms across the bed-rail, hid her face. Gabriel stood stockstill for a moment in astonishment and then followed her. As he passed in the way of the cheval-glass he caught sight of himself in full length, his broad, well-filled shirt-front, the face whose expression always puzzled him when he saw it in a mirror, and his glimmering gilt-rimmed eyeglasses. He halted a few paces from her and said:</p>
<p>&#8220;What about the song? Why does that make you cry?&#8221;</p>
<p>She raised her head from her arms and dried her eyes with the back of her hand like a child. A kinder note than he had intended went into his voice.</p>
<p>&#8220;Why, Gretta?&#8221; he asked.</p>
<p>&#8220;I am thinking about a person long ago who used to sing that song.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;And who was the person long ago?&#8221; asked Gabriel, smiling.</p>
<p>&#8220;It was a person I used to know in Galway when I was living with my grandmother,&#8221; she said.</p>
<p>The smile passed away from Gabriel&#8217;s face. A dull anger began to gather again at the back of his mind and the dull fires of his lust began to glow angrily in his veins.</p>
<p>&#8220;Someone you were in love with?&#8221; he asked ironically.</p>
<p>&#8220;It was a young boy I used to know,&#8221; she answered, &#8220;named Michael Furey. He used to sing that song, The Lass of Aughrim. He was very delicate.&#8221;</p>
<p>Gabriel was silent. He did not wish her to think that he was interested in this delicate boy.</p>
<p>&#8220;I can see him so plainly,&#8221; she said, after a moment. &#8220;Such eyes as he had: big, dark eyes! And such an expression in them &#8212; an expression!&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;O, then, you are in love with him?&#8221; said Gabriel.</p>
<p>&#8220;I used to go out walking with him,&#8221; she said, &#8220;when I was in Galway.&#8221;</p>
<p>A thought flew across Gabriel&#8217;s mind.</p>
<p>&#8220;Perhaps that was why you wanted to go to Galway with that Ivors girl?&#8221; he said coldly.</p>
<p>She looked at him and asked in surprise:</p>
<p>&#8220;What for?&#8221;</p>
<p>Her eyes made Gabriel feel awkward. He shrugged his shoulders and said:</p>
<p>&#8220;How do I know? To see him, perhaps.&#8221;</p>
<p>She looked away from him along the shaft of light towards the window in silence.</p>
<p>&#8220;He is dead,&#8221; she said at length. &#8220;He died when he was only seventeen. Isn&#8217;t it a terrible thing to die so young as that?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;What was he?&#8221; asked Gabriel, still ironically.</p>
<p>&#8220;He was in the gasworks,&#8221; she said.</p>
<p>Gabriel felt humiliated by the failure of his irony and by the evocation of this figure from the dead, a boy in the gasworks. While he had been full of memories of their secret life together, full of tenderness and joy and desire, she had been comparing him in her mind with another. A shameful consciousness of his own person assailed him. He saw himself as a ludicrous figure, acting as a pennyboy for his aunts, a nervous, well-meaning sentimentalist, orating to vulgarians and idealising his own clownish lusts, the pitiable fatuous fellow he had caught a glimpse of in the mirror. Instinctively he turned his back more to the light lest she might see the shame that burned upon his forehead.</p>
<p>He tried to keep up his tone of cold interrogation, but his voice when he spoke was humble and indifferent.</p>
<p>&#8220;I suppose you were in love with this Michael Furey, Gretta,&#8221; he said.</p>
<p>&#8220;I was great with him at that time,&#8221; she said.</p>
<p>Her voice was veiled and sad. Gabriel, feeling now how vain it would be to try to lead her whither he had purposed, caressed one of her hands and said, also sadly:</p>
<p>&#8220;And what did he die of so young, Gretta? Consumption, was it?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;I think he died for me,&#8221; she answered.</p>
<p>A vague terror seized Gabriel at this answer, as if, at that hour when he had hoped to triumph, some impalpable and vindictive being was coming against him, gathering forces against him in its vague world. But he shook himself free of it with an effort of reason and continued to caress her hand. He did not question her again, for he felt that she would tell him of herself. Her hand was warm and moist: it did not respond to his touch, but he continued to caress it just as he had caressed her first letter to him that spring morning.</p>
<p>&#8220;It was in the winter,&#8221; she said, &#8220;about the beginning of the winter when I was going to leave my grandmother&#8217;s and come up here to the convent. And he was ill at the time in his lodgings in Galway and wouldn&#8217;t be let out, and his people in Oughterard were written to. He was in decline, they said, or something like that. I never knew rightly.&#8221;</p>
<p>She paused for a moment and sighed.</p>
<p>&#8220;Poor fellow,&#8221; she said. &#8220;He was very fond of me and he was such a gentle boy. We used to go out together, walking, you know, Gabriel, like the way they do in the country. He was going to study singing only for his health. He had a very good voice, poor Michael Furey.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Well; and then?&#8221; asked Gabriel.</p>
<p>&#8220;And then when it came to the time for me to leave Galway and come up to the convent he was much worse and I wouldn&#8217;t be let see him so I wrote him a letter saying I was going up to Dublin and would be back in the summer, and hoping he would be better then.&#8221;</p>
<p>She paused for a moment to get her voice under control, and then went on:</p>
<p>&#8220;Then the night before I left, I was in my grandmother&#8217;s house in Nuns&#8217; Island, packing up, and I heard gravel thrown up against the window. The window was so wet I couldn&#8217;t see, so I ran downstairs as I was and slipped out the back into the garden and there was the poor fellow at the end of the garden, shivering.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;And did you not tell him to go back?&#8221; asked Gabriel.</p>
<p>&#8220;I implored of him to go home at once and told him he would get his death in the rain. But he said he did not want to live. I can see his eyes as well as well! He was standing at the end of the wall where there was a tree.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;And did he go home?&#8221; asked Gabriel.</p>
<p>&#8220;Yes, he went home. And when I was only a week in the convent he died and he was buried in Oughterard, where his people came from. O, the day I heard that, that he was dead!&#8221;</p>
<p>She stopped, choking with sobs, and, overcome by emotion, flung herself face downward on the bed, sobbing in the quilt. Gabriel held her hand for a moment longer, irresolutely, and then, shy of intruding on her grief, let it fall gently and walked quietly to the window.</p>
<p>She was fast asleep.</p>
<p>Gabriel, leaning on his elbow, looked for a few moments unresentfully on her tangled hair and half-open mouth, listening to her deep-drawn breath. So she had had that romance in her life: a man had died for her sake. It hardly pained him now to think how poor a part he, her husband, had played in her life. He watched her while she slept, as though he and she had never lived together as man and wife. His curious eyes rested long upon her face and on her hair: and, as he thought of what she must have been then, in that time of her first girlish beauty, a strange, friendly pity for her entered his soul. He did not like to say even to himself that her face was no longer beautiful, but he knew that it was no longer the face for which Michael Furey had braved death.</p>
<p>Perhaps she had not told him all the story. His eyes moved to the chair over which she had thrown some of her clothes. A petticoat string dangled to the floor. One boot stood upright, its limp upper fallen down: the fellow of it lay upon its side. He wondered at his riot of emotions of an hour before. From what had it proceeded? From his aunt&#8217;s supper, from his own foolish speech, from the wine and dancing, the merry-making when saying good-night in the hall, the pleasure of the walk along the river in the snow. Poor Aunt Julia! She, too, would soon be a shade with the shade of Patrick Morkan and his horse. He had caught that haggard look upon her face for a moment when she was singing Arrayed for the Bridal. Soon, perhaps, he would be sitting in that same drawing-room, dressed in black, his silk hat on his knees. The blinds would be drawn down and Aunt Kate would be sitting beside him, crying and blowing her nose and telling him how Julia had died. He would cast about in his mind for some words that might console her, and would find only lame and useless ones. Yes, yes: that would happen very soon.</p>
<p>The air of the room chilled his shoulders. He stretched himself cautiously along under the sheets and lay down beside his wife. One by one, they were all becoming shades. Better pass boldly into that other world, in the full glory of some passion, than fade and wither dismally with age. He thought of how she who lay beside him had locked in her heart for so many years that image of her lover&#8217;s eyes when he had told her that he did not wish to live.</p>
<p>Generous tears filled Gabriel&#8217;s eyes. He had never felt like that himself towards any woman, but he knew that such a feeling must be love. The tears gathered more thickly in his eyes and in the partial darkness he imagined he saw the form of a young man standing under a dripping tree. Other forms were near. His soul had approached that region where dwell the vast hosts of the dead. He was conscious of, but could not apprehend, their wayward and flickering existence. His own identity was fading out into a grey impalpable world: the solid world itself, which these dead had one time reared and lived in, was dissolving and dwindling.</p>
<p>A few light taps upon the pane made him turn to the window. It had begun to snow again. He watched sleepily the flakes, silver and dark, falling obliquely against the lamplight. The time had come for him to set out on his journey westward. Yes, the newspapers were right: snow was general all over Ireland. It was falling on every part of the dark central plain, on the treeless hills, falling softly upon the Bog of Allen and, farther westward, softly falling into the dark mutinous Shannon waves. It was falling, too, upon every part of the lonely churchyard on the hill where Michael Furey lay buried. It lay thickly drifted on the crooked crosses and headstones, on the spears of the little gate, on the barren thorns. His soul swooned slowly as he heard the snow falling faintly through the universe and faintly falling, like the descent of their last end, upon all the living and the dead.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/the-dead/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>James Joyce Selected Poems 3 of 3</title>
		<link>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/james-joyce-selected-poems-3-of-4/</link>
		<comments>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/james-joyce-selected-poems-3-of-4/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Mon, 03 May 2010 07:01:07 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>Kevin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Classic Stories & Poetry]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[A memory ofthe players in a mirror at midnight]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Alone]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Bahnhofstrasse]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[James Joyce]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Nightpiece]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/?p=1856</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[James  Augustine Aloysius Joyce (2 February 1882 – 13 January 1941)  was an  Irish writer and poet, widely considered to be one of the most   influential writers of the 20th century. Along with Marcel Proust,   Virginia Woolf, and others, Joyce was a key figure in the development of [...]]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<h2>James  Augustine Aloysius Joyce (2 February 1882 – 13 January 1941)  was an  Irish writer and poet, widely considered to be one of the most   influential writers of the 20th century. Along with Marcel Proust,   Virginia Woolf, and others, Joyce was a key figure in the development of   the modernist novel.</h2>
<p><div style="float:right;"> <script type="text/javascript"><!--
google_ad_client = "pub-6309919278081185";
google_ui_features = "rc:0";
google_ad_width = 336;
google_ad_height = 280;
google_ad_format = "336x280_as";
google_ad_type = "text_image";
google_alternate_ad_url = "?adsensem-benice=336x280";
google_color_border = "FFFFFF";
google_color_bg = "FFFFFF";
google_color_link = "804000";
google_color_text = "505050";
google_color_url = "804000";

//--></script>
<script type="text/javascript" src="http://pagead2.googlesyndication.com/pagead/show_ads.js"></script>
</div></p>
<h3><div style="float:right;"> <script type="text/javascript"><!--
google_ad_client = "pub-6309919278081185";
google_ui_features = "rc:0";
google_ad_width = 336;
google_ad_height = 280;
google_ad_format = "336x280_as";
google_ad_type = "text_image";
google_alternate_ad_url = "?adsensem-benice=336x280";
google_color_border = "FFFFFF";
google_color_bg = "FFFFFF";
google_color_link = "804000";
google_color_text = "505050";
google_color_url = "804000";

//--></script>
<script type="text/javascript" src="http://pagead2.googlesyndication.com/pagead/show_ads.js"></script>
</div></h3>
<p>Today we offer you five poems to finish of this special mini series of  Joyece&#8217;s ‘Pomes  Penyeach,’ a collection  of thirteen short poems.</p>
<h3>Nightpiece</h3>
<p>Gaunt in gloom<br />
The pale stars their torches<br />
Enshrouded wave.<br />
Ghostfires from heaven&#8217;s far verges faint illume<br />
Arches on soaring arches,<br />
Night&#8217;s sindark nave.</p>
<p>Seraphim<br />
The lost hosts awaken<br />
To service till<br />
In moonless gloom each lapses, muted, dim<br />
Raised when she has and shaken<br />
Her thurible.</p>
<p>And long and loud<br />
To night&#8217;s nave upsoaring<br />
A starknell tolls<br />
As the bleak incense surges, cloud on cloud,<br />
Voidward from the adoring<br />
Waste of souls.</p>
<h3>Alone</h3>
<p>The noon&#8217;s greygolden meshes make<br />
All night a veil,<br />
The shorelamps in the sleeping lake<br />
Laburnum tendrils trail.</p>
<p>The sly reeds whisper to the night<br />
A name&#8211; her name-<br />
And all my soul is a delight,<br />
A swoon of shame.</p>
<h3>A Memory of the Players in a Mirror at Midnight</h3>
<p>They mouth love&#8217;s language. Gnash<br />
The thirteen teeth<br />
Your lean jaws grin with. Lash<br />
Your itch and quailing, nude greed of the flesh.<br />
Love&#8217;s breath in you is stale, worded or sung,<br />
As sour as cat&#8217;s breath,<br />
Harsh of tongue.</p>
<p>This grey that stares<br />
Lies not, stark skin and bone.<br />
Leave greasy lips their kissing. None<br />
Will choose her what you see to mouth upon.<br />
Dire hunger holds his hour.<br />
Pluck forth your heart, saltblood, a fruit of tears.<br />
Pluck and devour!</p>
<h3>Bahnhofstrasse</h3>
<p>The eyes that mock me sign the way<br />
Whereto I pass at eve of day.</p>
<p>Grey way whose violet signals are<br />
The trysting and the twining star.</p>
<p>Ah star of evil! star of pain!<br />
Highhearted youth comes not again</p>
<p>Nor old heart&#8217;s wisdom yet to know<br />
The signs that mock me as I go.</p>
<h3>A Prayer</h3>
<p>Again!<br />
<em>Come, give, yield all your strength to me!</em><br />
From far a low word breathes on the breaking brain<br />
Its cruel calm, submission&#8217;s misery,<br />
Gentling her awe as to a soul predestined.<br />
Cease, silent love! My doom!</p>
<p>Blind me with your dark nearness, O have mercy, beloved enemy of my will!<br />
I dare not withstand the cold touch that I dread.<br />
Draw from me still<br />
My slow life! Bend deeper on me, threatening head,<br />
Proud by my downfall, remembering, pitying<br />
Him who is, him who was!</p>
<p>Again!<br />
Together, folded by the night, they lay on earth. I hear<br />
From far her low word breathe on my breaking brain.<br />
<em>Come!</em> I yield. Bend deeper upon me! I am here.<br />
Subduer, do not leave me! Only joy, only anguish,<br />
Take me, save me, soothe me, O spare me!</p>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/james-joyce-selected-poems-3-of-4/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>James Joyce Selected Poems 2 of 3</title>
		<link>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/james-joyce-selected-poems-2-of-3/</link>
		<comments>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/james-joyce-selected-poems-2-of-3/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sun, 02 May 2010 07:01:27 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>Kevin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Classic Stories & Poetry]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Flood]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[James Joyce]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[On the Beach at Fontana]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Simples]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Tutto è sciolto]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/?p=1806</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[James Augustine Aloysius Joyce (2 February 1882 – 13 January 1941)  was an Irish writer and poet, widely considered to be one of the most  influential writers of the 20th century. Along with Marcel Proust,  Virginia Woolf, and others, Joyce was a key figure in the development of  the modernist novel.
 [...]]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<h2 style="text-align: left;">James Augustine Aloysius Joyce (2 February 1882 – 13 January 1941)  was an Irish writer and poet, widely considered to be one of the most  influential writers of the 20th century. Along with Marcel Proust,  Virginia Woolf, and others, Joyce was a key figure in the development of  the modernist novel.</h2>
<p style="text-align: left;"><div style="float:left;"> <script type="text/javascript"><!--
google_ad_client = "pub-6309919278081185";
google_ui_features = "rc:0";
google_ad_width = 336;
google_ad_height = 280;
google_ad_format = "336x280_as";
google_ad_type = "text_image";
google_alternate_ad_url = "?adsensem-benice=336x280";
google_color_border = "FFFFFF";
google_color_bg = "ffffff";
google_color_link = "804000";
google_color_text = "505050";
google_color_url = "804000";

//--></script>
<script type="text/javascript" src="http://pagead2.googlesyndication.com/pagead/show_ads.js"></script>
</div></p>
<p><div style="float:left;"> <script type="text/javascript"><!--
google_ad_client = "pub-6309919278081185";
google_ui_features = "rc:0";
google_ad_width = 336;
google_ad_height = 280;
google_ad_format = "336x280_as";
google_ad_type = "text_image";
google_alternate_ad_url = "?adsensem-benice=336x280";
google_color_border = "FFFFFF";
google_color_bg = "ffffff";
google_color_link = "804000";
google_color_text = "505050";
google_color_url = "804000";

//--></script>
<script type="text/javascript" src="http://pagead2.googlesyndication.com/pagead/show_ads.js"></script>
</div></p>
<p style="text-align: left;">The four poems below are taken from Joyeces ‘Pomes  Penyeach,’ a collection of thirteen short poems.</p>
<p style="text-align: left;">
<h3 style="text-align: left;">Tutto è sciolto</h3>
<p style="text-align: left;">A birdless heaven, seadusk, one lone star<br />
Piercing the west,<br />
As thou, fond heart, love&#8217;s time, so faint, so far,<br />
Remember rest.</p>
<p style="text-align: left;">The clear young eyes&#8217; soft look, the candid brow,<br />
The fragrant hair,<br />
Falling as through the silence falleth now<br />
Dusk of the air.</p>
<p style="text-align: left;">Why then, remembering those shy<br />
Sweet lures, repine<br />
When the dear love she yielded with a sigh<br />
Was all but thine?</p>
<p style="text-align: left;">
<h3 style="text-align: left;">On the Beach at Fontana</h3>
<p style="text-align: left;">Wind whines and whines the shingle,<br />
The crazy pierstakes groan;<br />
A senile sea numbers each single<br />
Slimesilvered stone.</p>
<p style="text-align: left;">From whining wind and colder<br />
Grey sea I wrap him warm<br />
And touch his trembling fineboned shoulder<br />
And boyish arm.</p>
<p style="text-align: left;">Around us fear, descending<br />
Darkness of fear above<br />
And in my heart how deep unending<br />
Ache of love!</p>
<p style="text-align: left;">
<h3 style="text-align: left;">Simples</h3>
<p style="text-align: left;"><em>O bella bionda,<br />
Sei come l&#8217;onda!</em></p>
<p style="text-align: left;">Of cool sweet dew and radiance mild<br />
The moon a web of silence weaves<br />
In the still garden where a child<br />
Gathers the simple salad leaves.</p>
<p style="text-align: left;">A moondew stars her hanging hair<br />
And moonlight kisses her young brow<br />
And, gathering, she sings an air:<br />
<em>Fair as the wave is, fair, art thou!</em></p>
<p style="text-align: left;">Be mine, I pray, a waxen ear<br />
To shield me from her childish croon<br />
And mine a shielded heart for her<br />
Who gathers simples of the moon.</p>
<h3 style="text-align: left;">Flood</h3>
<p style="text-align: left;">Goldbrown upon the sated flood<br />
The rockvine clusters lift and sway.<br />
Vast wings above the lambent waters brood<br />
Of sullen day.</p>
<p style="text-align: left;">A waste of waters ruthlessly<br />
Sways and uplifts its weedy mane<br />
Where brooding day stares down upon the sea<br />
In dull disdain.</p>
<p style="text-align: left;">Uplift and sway, O golden vine,<br />
Your clustered fruits to love&#8217;s full flood,<br />
Lambent and vast and ruthless as is thine<br />
Incertitude!</p>
<p style="text-align: left;">
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/james-joyce-selected-poems-2-of-3/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>James Joyce Selected Poems 1 of 3</title>
		<link>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/james-joyce-selected-poems/</link>
		<comments>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/james-joyce-selected-poems/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sat, 01 May 2010 07:01:35 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>Kevin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Classic Stories & Poetry]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[A flower given to my daughter]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[James Joyce]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[She weeps over Rahoon]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Tilly]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/?p=1800</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[James Augustine Aloysius Joyce (2 February 1882 – 13 January 1941) was an Irish writer and poet, widely considered to be one of the most influential writers of the 20th century. Along with Marcel Proust, Virginia Woolf, and others, Joyce was a key figure in the development of the modernist novel.
The three poems below are [...]]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<h2>James Augustine Aloysius Joyce (2 February 1882 – 13 January 1941) was an Irish writer and poet, widely considered to be one of the most influential writers of the 20th century. Along with Marcel Proust, Virginia Woolf, and others, Joyce was a key figure in the development of the modernist novel.</h2>
<p>The three poems below are taken from Joyeces ‘Pomes Penyeach,’ a collection of thirteen short poems.</p>
<p>It was written over a twenty-year period from 1904 to 1924. The title is a play on &#8220;poems&#8221; and “pommes” (the French word for apples) which are here offered at “a penny each” in either currency. It was the custom for Irish tradespeople of the time to offer their customers a “tilly” (in Irish, tuilleadh) or extra serving. The first poem of Pomes Penyeach is entitled “Tilly” and represents the bonus offering of this penny-a-poem collection. (The poem was originally entitled “Cabra”, after the district of Dublin where Joyce was living at the time of his mother’s death.)</p>
<h3>Tilly</h3>
<p>He travels after a winter sun,<br />
Urging the cattle along a cold red road,<br />
Calling to them, a voice they know,<br />
He drives his beasts above Cabra.</p>
<p>The voice tells them home is warm.<br />
They moo and make brute music with their hoofs.<br />
He drives them with a flowering branch before him,<br />
Smoke pluming their foreheads.</p>
<p>Boor, bond of the herd,<br />
Tonight stretch full by the fire!<br />
I bleed by the black stream<br />
For my torn bough!</p>
<h3>A Flower Given to my Daughter</h3>
<p>Frail the white rose and frail are<br />
Her hands that gave<br />
Whose soul is sere and paler<br />
Than time&#8217;s wan wave.</p>
<p>Rosefrail and fair &#8212; yet frailest<br />
A wonder wild<br />
In gentle eyes thou veilest,<br />
My blueveined child.</p>
<h3>She Weeps over Rahoon</h3>
<p>Rain on Rahoon falls softly, softly falling,<br />
Where my dark lover lies.<br />
Sad is his voice that calls me, sadly calling,<br />
At grey moonrise.</p>
<p>Love, hear thou<br />
How soft, how sad his voice is ever calling,<br />
Ever unanswered, and the dark rain falling,<br />
Then as now.</p>
<p>Dark too our hearts, O love, shall lie and cold<br />
As his sad heart has lain<br />
Under the moongrey nettles, the black mould<br />
And muttering rain.</p>
<h3>Watching the Needleboats at San Sabba</h3>
<p>I heard their young hearts crying<br />
Loveward above the glancing oar<br />
And heard the prairie grasses sighing:<br />
<em>No more, return no more!</em></p>
<p>O hearts, O sighing grasses,<br />
Vainly your loveblown bannerets mourn!<br />
No more will the wild wind that passes<br />
Return, no more return.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/james-joyce-selected-poems/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>That Home-Town Feeling</title>
		<link>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/that-home-town-feeling/</link>
		<comments>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/that-home-town-feeling/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Fri, 30 Apr 2010 08:01:59 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>Kevin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Classic Stories & Poetry]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Edna Ferber]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[short story]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/?p=1783</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[Todays story is &#8216;That Home-Town Feeling by Edna Ferber wh was born in 1885 in Kalamazoo, Michigan, to a Hungarian-born Jewish storekeeper and his Milwaukee, Wisconsin-born wife, Jacob Charles and Julia (Neumann) Ferber.
 

She gained national attention for her series of &#8220;Emma McChesney&#8221; stories, tales of a traveling underskirt saleswoman that were published in national [...]]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<h2>Todays story is &#8216;That Home-Town Feeling by Edna Ferber wh was born in 1885 in Kalamazoo, Michigan, to a Hungarian-born Jewish storekeeper and his Milwaukee, Wisconsin-born wife, Jacob Charles and Julia (Neumann) Ferber.</h2>
<p><div style="float:left;"> <script type="text/javascript"><!--
google_ad_client = "pub-6309919278081185";
google_ui_features = "rc:0";
google_ad_width = 336;
google_ad_height = 280;
google_ad_format = "336x280_as";
google_ad_type = "text_image";
google_alternate_ad_url = "?adsensem-benice=336x280";
google_color_border = "FFFFFF";
google_color_bg = "ffffff";
google_color_link = "804000";
google_color_text = "505050";
google_color_url = "804000";

//--></script>
<script type="text/javascript" src="http://pagead2.googlesyndication.com/pagead/show_ads.js"></script>
</div>She gained national attention for her series of &#8220;Emma McChesney&#8221; stories, tales of a traveling underskirt saleswoman that were published in national magazines. She wrote 30 McChesney stories before refusing to do any more.</p>
<p>She won the Pulitzer Prize in 1924 for So Big, the story of a woman raising a child on a truck farm outside of Chicago. Others of her best known books include Show Boat (1926), Cimarron (1929), Giant (1952) and Ice Palace (1958). Show Boat, about a girl&#8217;s life on a floating theater on the Mississippi River, was made into a classic Broadway musical, with three movie versions. Many of her other books and plays were adapted to film, notably “Cimarron,” which won the Academy Award as Best Picture in 1931, “Stage Door,” starring Katharine Hepburn and Ginger Rogers, and “Giant,” which was James Dean’s last film.Ferber wrote two autobiographies &#8212; A Peculiar Treasure published in 1939 and A Kind of Magic in 1963.She died of cancer at age 82 on April 16, 1968, at her Park Avenue, New York, home.</p>
<h3 id="sstitle"><span style="text-decoration: underline;">That Home-Town Feeling by Edna Ferber.</span></h3>
<p><div style="float:right;"> <script type="text/javascript"><!--
google_ad_client = "pub-6309919278081185";
google_ui_features = "rc:0";
google_ad_width = 336;
google_ad_height = 280;
google_ad_format = "336x280_as";
google_ad_type = "text_image";
google_alternate_ad_url = "?adsensem-benice=336x280";
google_color_border = "FFFFFF";
google_color_bg = "FFFFFF";
google_color_link = "804000";
google_color_text = "505050";
google_color_url = "804000";

//--></script>
<script type="text/javascript" src="http://pagead2.googlesyndication.com/pagead/show_ads.js"></script>
</div>We all have our ambitions. Mine is to sit in a rocking-chair on the sidewalk at the corner of Clark and Randolph Streets, and watch the crowds go by. South Clark Street is one of the most interesting and cosmopolitan thoroughfares in the world (New Yorkers please sniff). If you are from Paris, France, or Paris, Illinois, and should chance to be in that neighborhood, you will stop at Tony&#8217;s news stand to buy your home-town paper. Don&#8217;t mistake the nature of this story. There is nothing of the shivering-newsboy-waif about Tony. He has the voice of a fog-horn, the purple-striped shirt of a sport, the diamond scarf-pin of a racetrack tout, and the savoir faire of the gutter-bred. You&#8217;d never pick him for a newsboy if it weren&#8217;t for his chapped hands and the eternal cold-sore on the upper left corner of his mouth.</p>
<p>It is a fascinating thing, Tony&#8217;s stand. A high wooden structure rising tier on tier, containing papers from every corner of the world. I&#8217;ll defy you to name a paper that Tony doesn&#8217;t handle, from Timbuctoo to Tarrytown, from South Bend to South Africa. A paper marked Christiania, Norway, nestles next to a sheet from Kalamazoo, Michigan. You can get the War Cry, or Le Figaro. With one hand, Tony will give you the Berlin Tageblatt, and with the other the Times from Neenah, Wisconsin. Take your choice between the Bulletin from Sydney, Australia, or the Bee from Omaha.</p>
<p>But perhaps you know South Clark Street. It is honeycombed with good copy&#8211;man-size stuff. South Clark Street reminds one of a slatternly woman, brave in silks and velvets on the surface, but ragged, and rumpled and none too clean as to nether garments. It begins with a tenement so vile, so filthy, so repulsive, that the municipal authorities deny its very existence. It ends with a brand-new hotel, all red brick, and white tiling, and Louise Quinze furniture, and sour-cream colored marble lobby, and oriental rugs lavishly scattered under the feet of the unappreciative guest from Kansas City. It is a street of signs, is South Clark. They vary all the way from &#8220;Banca Italiana&#8221; done in fat, fly-specked letters of gold, to &#8220;Sang Yuen&#8221; scrawled in Chinese red and black. Spaghetti and chop suey and dairy lunches nestle side by side. Here an electric sign blazons forth the tempting announcement of lunch. Just across the way, delicately suggesting a means of availing one&#8217;s self of the invitation, is another which announces &#8220;Loans.&#8221; South Clark Street can transform a winter overcoat into hamburger and onions so quickly that the eye can&#8217;t follow the hand.</p>
<p>Do you gather from this that you are being taken slumming? Not at all. For the passer-by on Clark Street varies as to color, nationality, raiment, finger-nails, and hair-cut according to the locality in which you find him.</p>
<p>At the tenement end the feminine passer-by is apt to be shawled, swarthy, down-at-the-heel, and dragging a dark-eyed, fretting baby in her wake. At the hotel end you will find her blonde of hair, velvet of boot, plumed of head-gear, and prone to have at her heels a white, woolly, pink-eyed dog.</p>
<p>The masculine Clark Streeter? I throw up my hands. Pray remember that South Clark Street embraces the dime lodging house, pawnshop, hotel, theater, chop-suey and railway office district, all within a few blocks. From the sidewalk in front of his groggery, &#8220;Bath House John&#8221; can see the City Hall. The trim, khaki-garbed enlistment officer rubs elbows with the lodging house bum. The masculine Clark Streeter may be of the kind that begs a dime for a bed, or he may loll in manicured luxury at the marble-lined hotel. South Clark Street is so splendidly indifferent.</p>
<p>Copy-hunting, I approached Tony with hope in my heart, a smile on my lips, and a nickel in my hand.</p>
<p>&#8220;Philadelphia&#8211;er&#8211;Inquirer?&#8221; I asked, those being the city and paper which fire my imagination least.</p>
<p>Tony whipped it out, dexterously.</p>
<p>I looked at his keen blue eye, his lean brown face, and his punishing jaw, and I knew that no airy persiflage would deceive him. Boldly I waded in.</p>
<p>&#8220;I write for the magazines,&#8221; said I.</p>
<p>&#8220;Do they know it?&#8221; grinned Tony.</p>
<p>&#8220;Just beginning to be faintly aware. Your stand looks like a story to me. Tell me, does one ever come your way? For instance, don&#8217;t they come here asking for their home-town paper&#8211;sobs in their voice&#8211;grasp the sheet with trembling hands&#8211;type swims in a misty haze before their eyes&#8211;turn aside to brush away a tear&#8211;all that kind of stuff, you know?&#8221;</p>
<p>Tony&#8217;s grin threatened his cold-sore. You can&#8217;t stand on the corner of Clark and Randolph all those years without getting wise to everything there is.</p>
<p>&#8220;I&#8217;m on,&#8221; said he, &#8220;but I&#8217;m afraid I can&#8217;t accommodate, girlie. I guess my ear ain&#8217;t attuned to that sob stuff. What&#8217;s that? Yessir. Nossir, fifteen cents. Well, I can&#8217;t help that; fifteen&#8217;s the reg&#8217;lar price of foreign papers. Thanks. There, did you see that? I bet that gink give up fifteen of his last two bits to get that paper. O, well, sometimes they look happy, and then again sometimes they&#8211;Yes&#8217;m. Mississippi? Five cents. Los Vegas Optic right here. Heh there! You&#8217;re forgettin&#8217; your change!&#8211;an&#8217; then again sometimes they look all to the doleful. Say, stick around. Maybe somebody&#8217;ll start something. You can&#8217;t never tell.&#8221;</p>
<p>And then this happened.</p>
<p>A man approached Tony&#8217;s news stand from the north, and a woman approached Tony&#8217;s news stand from the south. They brought my story with them.</p>
<p>The woman reeked of the city. I hope you know what I mean. She bore the stamp, and seal, and imprint of it. It had ground its heel down on her face. At the front of her coat she wore a huge bunch of violets, with a fleshly tuberose rising from its center. Her furs were voluminous. Her hat was hidden beneath the cascades of a green willow plume. A green willow plume would make Edna May look sophisticated. She walked with that humping hip movement which city women acquire. She carried a jangling handful of useless gold trinkets. Her heels were too high, and her hair too yellow, and her lips too red, and her nose too white, and her cheeks too pink. Everything about her was &#8220;too,&#8221; from the black stitching on her white gloves to the buckle of brilliants in her hat. The city had her, body and soul, and had fashioned her in its metallic cast. You would have sworn that she had never seen flowers growing in a field.</p>
<p>Said she to Tony:</p>
<p>&#8220;Got a Kewaskum Courier?&#8221;</p>
<p>As she said it the man stopped at the stand and put his question. To present this thing properly I ought to be able to describe them both at the same time, like a juggler keeping two balls in the air at once. Kindly carry the lady in your mind&#8217;s eye. The man was tall and rawboned, with very white teeth, very blue eyes and an open-faced collar that allowed full play to an objectionably apparent Adam&#8217;s apple. His hair and mustache were sandy, his gait loping. His manner, clothes, and complexion breathed of Waco, Texas (or is it Arizona?)</p>
<p>Said he to Tony:</p>
<p>&#8220;Let me have the London Times.&#8221;</p>
<p>Well, there you are. I turned an accusing eye on Tony.</p>
<p>&#8220;And you said no stories came your way,&#8221; I murmured, reproachfully.</p>
<p>&#8220;Help yourself,&#8221; said Tony.</p>
<p>The blonde lady grasped the Kewaskum Courier. Her green plume appeared to be unduly agitated as she searched its columns. The sheet rattled. There was no breeze. The hands in the too-black stitched gloves were trembling.</p>
<p>I turned from her to the man just in time to see the Adam&#8217;s apple leaping about unpleasantly and convulsively. Whereupon I jumped to two conclusions.</p>
<p>Conclusion one: Any woman whose hands can tremble over the Kewaskum Courier is homesick.</p>
<p>Conclusion two: Any man, any part of whose anatomy can become convulsed over the London Times is homesick.</p>
<p>She looked up from her Courier. He glanced away from his Times. As the novelists have it, their eyes met. And there, in each pair of eyes there swam that misty haze about which I had so earnestly consulted Tony. The Green Plume took an involuntary step forward. The Adam&#8217;s Apple did the same. They spoke simultaneously.</p>
<p>&#8220;They&#8217;re going to pave Main Street,&#8221; said the Green Plume, &#8220;and Mrs. Wilcox, that was Jeri Meyers, has got another baby girl, and the ladies of the First M. E. made seven dollars and sixty-nine cents on their needle-work bazaar and missionary tea. I ain&#8217;t been home in eleven years.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Hallem is trying for Parliament in Westchester and the King is back at Windsor. My mother wears a lace cap down to breakfast, and the place is famous for its tapestries and yew trees and family ghost. I haven&#8217;t been home in twelve years.&#8221;</p>
<p>The great, soft light of fellow feeling and sympathy glowed in the eyes of each. The Green Plume took still another step forward and laid her hand on his arm (as is the way of Green Plumes the world over).</p>
<p>&#8220;Why don&#8217;t you go, kid?&#8221; she inquired, softly.</p>
<p>Adam&#8217;s Apple gnawed at his mustache end. &#8220;I&#8217;m the black sheep. Why don&#8217;t you?&#8221;</p>
<p>The blonde lady looked down at her glove tips. Her lower lip was caught between her teeth.</p>
<p>&#8220;What&#8217;s the feminine for black sheep? I&#8217;m that. Anyway, I&#8217;d be afraid to go home for fear it would be too much of a shock for them when they saw my hair. They wasn&#8217;t in on the intermediate stages when it was chestnut, auburn, Titian, gold, and orange colored. I want to spare their feelings. The last time they saw me it was just plain brown. Where I come from a woman who dyes her hair when it is beginning to turn gray is considered as good as lost. Funny, ain&#8217;t it? And yet I remember the minister&#8217;s wife used to wear false teeth&#8211;the kind that clicks. But hair is different.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Dear lady,&#8221; said the blue-eyed man, &#8220;it would make no difference to your own people. I know they would be happy to see you, hair and all. One&#8217;s own people&#8212;-&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;My folks? That&#8217;s just it. If the Prodigal Son had been a daughter they&#8217;d probably have handed her one of her sister&#8217;s mother hubbards, and put her to work washing dishes in the kitchen. You see, after Ma died my brother married, and I went to live with him and Lil. I was an ugly little mug, and it looked all to the Cinderella for me, with the coach, and four, and prince left out. Lil was the village beauty when my brother married her, and she kind of got into the habit of leaving the heavy role to me, and confining herself to thinking parts. One day I took twenty dollars and came to the city. Oh, I paid it back long ago, but I&#8217;ve never been home since. But say, do you know every time I get near a news stand like this I grab the home-town paper. I&#8217;ll bet I&#8217;ve kept track every time my sister-in-law&#8217;s sewing circle has met for the last ten years, and the spring the paper said they built a new porch I was just dying to write and ask&#8217;em what they did with the Virginia creeper that used to cover the whole front and sides of the old porch.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Look here,&#8221; said the man, very abruptly, &#8220;if it&#8217;s money you need, why&#8212;-&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Me! Do I look like a touch? Now you&#8212;-&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Finest stock farm and ranch in seven counties. I come to Chicago once a year to sell. I&#8217;ve got just thirteen thousand nestling next to my left floating rib this minute.&#8221;</p>
<p>The eyes of the woman with the green plume narrowed down to two glittering slits. A new look came into her face&#8211;a look that matched her hat, and heels and gloves and complexion and hair.</p>
<p>&#8220;Thirteen thousand! Thirteen thous&#8212;- Say, isn&#8217;t it chilly on this corner, h&#8217;m? I know a kind of a restaurant just around the corner where&#8212;-&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;It&#8217;s no use,&#8221; said the sandy-haired man, gently. &#8220;And I wouldn&#8217;t have said that, if I were you. I was going back to-day on the 5:25, but I&#8217;m sick of it all. So are you, or you wouldn&#8217;t have said what you just said. Listen. Let&#8217;s go back home, you and I. The sight of a Navajo blanket nauseates me. The thought of those prairies makes my eyes ache. I know that if I have to eat one more meal cooked by that Chink of mine I&#8217;ll hang him by his own pigtail. Those rangy western ponies aren&#8217;t horseflesh, fit for a man to ride. Why, back home our stables were&#8211; Look here. I want to see a silver tea-service, with a coat-of-arms on it. I want to dress for dinner, and take in a girl with a white gown and smooth white shoulders. My sister clips roses in the morning, before breakfast, in a pink ruffled dress and garden gloves. Would you believe that, here, on Clark Street, with a whiskey sign overhead, and the stock-yard smells undernose? O, hell! I&#8217;m going home.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Home?&#8221; repeated the blonde lady. &#8220;Home?&#8221; The sagging lines about her flaccid chin took on a new look of firmness and resolve. The light of determination glowed in her eyes.</p>
<p>&#8220;I&#8217;ll beat you to it,&#8221; she said. &#8220;I&#8217;m going home, too. I&#8217;ll be there to-morrow. I&#8217;m dead sick of this. Who cares whether I live or die? It&#8217;s just one darned round of grease paint, and sky blue tights, and new boarding houses and humping over to the theater every night, going on, and humping back to the room again. I want to wash up some supper dishes with egg on &#8216;em, and set some yeast for bread, and pop a dishpan full of corn, and put a shawl over my head and run over to Millie Krause&#8217;s to get her kimono sleeve pattern. I&#8217;m sour on this dirt and noise. I want to spend the rest of my life in a place so that when I die they&#8217;ll put a column in the paper, with a verse at the top, and all the neighbors&#8217;ll come in and help bake up. Here&#8211;why, here I&#8217;d just be two lines on the want ad page, with fifty cents extra for `Kewaskum paper please copy.&#8217;&#8221;</p>
<p>The man held out his hand. &#8220;Good-bye,&#8221; he said, &#8220;and please excuse me if I say God bless you. I&#8217;ve never really wanted to say it before, so it&#8217;s quite extraordinary. My name&#8217;s Guy Peel.&#8221;</p>
<p>The white glove, with its too-conspicuous black stitching, disappeared within his palm.</p>
<p>&#8220;Mine&#8217;s Mercedes Meron, late of the Morning Glory Burlesquers, but from now on Sadie Hayes, of Kewaskum, Wisconsin. Good-bye and&#8211;well&#8211;God bless you, too. Say, I hope you don&#8217;t think I&#8217;m in the habit of talking to strange gents like this.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;I am quite sure you are not,&#8221; said Guy Peel, very gravely, and bowed slightly before he went south on Clark Street, and she went north.</p>
<p>Dear Reader, will you take my hand while I assist you to make a one year&#8217;s leap. Whoop-la! There you are.</p>
<p>A man and a woman approached Tony&#8217;s news stand. You are quite right. But her willow plume was purple this time. A purple willow plume would make Mario Doro look sophisticated. The man was sandy-haired, raw-boned, with a loping gait, very blue eyes, very white teeth, and an objectionably apparent Adam&#8217;s apple. He came from the north, and she from the south.</p>
<p>In story books, and on the stage, when two people meet unexpectedly after a long separation they always stop short, bring one hand up to their breast, and say: &#8220;You!&#8221; Sometimes, especially in the case where the heroine chances on the villain, they say, simultaneously: &#8220;You! Here!&#8221; I have seen people reunited under surprising circumstances, but they never said, &#8220;You!&#8221; They said something quite unmelodramatic, and commonplace, such as: &#8220;Well, look who&#8217;s here!&#8221; or, &#8220;My land! If it ain&#8217;t Ed! How&#8217;s Ed?&#8221;</p>
<p>So it was that the Purple Willow Plume and the Adam&#8217;s Apple stopped, shook hands, and viewed one another while the Plume said, &#8220;I kind of thought I&#8217;d bump into you. Felt it in my bones.&#8221; And the Adam&#8217;s Apple said:</p>
<p>&#8220;Then you&#8217;re not living in Kewaskum&#8211;er&#8211;Wisconsin?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Not any,&#8221; responded she, briskly. &#8220;How do you happen to be straying away from the tapestries, and the yew trees and the ghost, and the pink roses, and the garden gloves, and the silver tea-service with the coat-of-arms on it?&#8221;</p>
<p>A slow, grim smile overspread the features of the man. &#8220;You tell yours first,&#8221; he said.</p>
<p>&#8220;Well,&#8221; began she, &#8220;in the first place, my name&#8217;s Mercedes Meron, of the Morning Glory Burlesquers, formerly Sadie Hayes of Kewaskum, Wisconsin. I went home next day, like I said I would. Say, Mr. Peel (you said Peel, didn&#8217;t you? Guy Peel. Nice, neat name), to this day, when I eat lobster late at night, and have dreams, it&#8217;s always about that visit home.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;How long did you stay?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;I&#8217;m coming to that. Or maybe you can figure it out yourself when I tell you I&#8217;ve been back eleven months. I wired the folks I was coming, and then I came before they had a chance to answer. When the train reached Kewaskum I stepped off into the arms of a dowd in a home-made-made-over-year-before-last suit, and a hat that would have been funny if it hadn&#8217;t been so pathetic. I grabbed her by the shoulders, and I held her off, and looked&#8211;looked at the wrinkles, and the sallow complexion, and the coat with the sleeves in wrong, and the mashed hat (I told you Lil used to be the village peach, didn&#8217;t I?) and I says:</p>
<p>&#8220;`For Gawd&#8217;s sakes, Lil, does your husband beat you?&#8217;</p>
<p>&#8220;`Steve!&#8217; she shrieks, `beat me! You must be crazy!&#8217;</p>
<p>&#8220;`Well, if he don&#8217;t, he ought to. Those clothes are grounds for divorce,&#8217; I says.</p>
<p>&#8220;Mr. Guy Peel, it took me just four weeks to get wise to the fact that the way to cure homesickness is to go home. I spent those four weeks trying to revolutionize my sister-in-law&#8217;s house, dress, kids, husband, wall paper and parlor carpet. I took all the doilies from under the ornaments and spoke my mind on the subject of the hand-painted lamp, and Lil hates me for it yet, and will to her dying day. I fitted three dresses for her, and made her get some corsets that she&#8217;ll never wear. They have roast pork for dinner on Sundays, and they never go to the theater, and they like bread pudding, and they&#8217;re happy. I wasn&#8217;t. They treated me fine, and it was home, all right, but not my home. It was the same, but I was different. Eleven years away from anything makes it shrink, if you know what I mean. I guess maybe you do. I remember that I used to think that the Grand View Hotel was a regular little oriental palace that was almost too luxurious to be respectable, and that the traveling men who stopped there were gods, and just to prance past the hotel after supper had the Atlantic City board walk looking like a back alley on a rainy night. Well, everything had sort of shriveled up just like that. The popcorn gave me indigestion, and I burned the skin off my nose popping it. Kneading bread gave me the backache, and the blamed stuff wouldn&#8217;t raise right. I got so I was crazy to hear the roar of an L train, and the sound of a crossing policeman&#8217;s whistle. I got to thinking how Michigan Avenue looks, downtown, with the lights shining down on the asphalt, and all those people eating in the swell hotels, and the autos, and the theater crowds and the windows, and&#8211;well, I&#8217;m back. Glad I went? You said it. Because it made me so darned glad to get back. I&#8217;ve found out one thing, and it&#8217;s a great little lesson when you get it learned. Most of us are where we are because we belong there, and if we didn&#8217;t, we wouldn&#8217;t be. Say, that does sound mixed, don&#8217;t it? But it&#8217;s straight. Now you tell yours.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;I think you&#8217;ve said it all,&#8221; began Guy Peel. &#8220;It&#8217;s queer, isn&#8217;t it, how twelve years of America will spoil one for afternoon tea, and yew trees, and tapestries, and lace caps, and roses. The mater was glad to see me, but she said I smelled woolly. They think a Navajo blanket is a thing the Indians wear on the war path, and they don&#8217;t know whether Texas is a state, or a mineral water. It was slow&#8211;slow. About the time they were taking afternoon tea, I&#8217;d be reckoning how the boys would be rounding up the cattle for the night, and about the time we&#8217;d sit down to dinner something seemed to whisk the dinner table, and the flowers, and the men and women in evening clothes right out of sight, like magic, and I could see the boys stretched out in front of the bunk house after their supper of bacon, and beans, and biscuit, and coffee. They&#8217;d be smoking their pipes that smelled to Heaven, and further, and Wing would be squealing one of his creepy old Chink songs out in the kitchen, and the sky would be&#8211;say, Miss Meron, did you ever see the night sky, out West? Purple, you know, and soft as soapsuds, and so near that you want to reach up and touch it with your hand. Toward the end my mother used to take me off in a corner and tell me that I hadn&#8217;t spoken a word to the little girl that I had taken in to dinner, and that if I couldn&#8217;t forget my uncouth western ways for an hour or two, at least, perhaps I&#8217;d better not try to mingle with civilized people. I discovered that home isn&#8217;t always the place where you were born and bred. Home is the place where your everyday clothes are, and where somebody, or something needs you. They didn&#8217;t need me over there in England. Lord no! I was sick for the sight of a Navajo blanket. My shack&#8217;s glowing with them. And my books needed me, and the boys, and the critters, and Kate.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Kate?&#8221; repeated Miss Meron, quickly.</p>
<p>&#8220;Kate&#8217;s my horse. I&#8217;m going back on the 5:25 to-night. This is my regular trip, you know. I came around here to buy a paper, because it has become a habit. And then, too, I sort of felt&#8211;well, something told me that you&#8212;-&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;You&#8217;re a nice boy,&#8221; said Miss Meron. &#8220;By the way, did I tell you that I married the manager of the show the week after I got back? We go to Bloomington to-night, and then we jump to St. Paul. I came around here just as usual, because&#8211;well&#8211;because&#8212;-&#8221;</p>
<p>Tony&#8217;s gift for remembering faces and facts amounts to genius.</p>
<p>With two deft movements he whisked two papers from among the many in the rack, and held them out.</p>
<p>&#8220;Kewaskum Courier?&#8221; he suggested.</p>
<p>&#8220;Nix,&#8221; said Mercedes Meron, &#8220;I&#8217;ll take a Chicago Scream.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;London Times?&#8221; said Tony.</p>
<p>&#8220;No,&#8221; replied Guy Peel. &#8220;Give me the San Antonio Express.&#8221;</p>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/that-home-town-feeling/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Parker Adderson, Philosopher</title>
		<link>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/parker-adderson-philosopher/</link>
		<comments>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/parker-adderson-philosopher/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Wed, 28 Apr 2010 23:34:56 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>Kevin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Classic Stories & Poetry]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Ambrose Bierce]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[short story]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/?p=1781</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[Ambrose Gwinnett Bierce (June 24, 1842 – 1914 was an American editorialist, journalist, short story writer, fabulist and satirist. Today, he is best known for his short story, &#8220;An Occurrence at Owl Creek Bridge&#8221; and his satirical lexicon, The Devil&#8217;s Dictionary.
The sardonic view of human nature that informed his work — along with his vehemence [...]]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<h2>Ambrose Gwinnett Bierce (June 24, 1842 – 1914 was an American editorialist, journalist, short story writer, fabulist and satirist. Today, he is best known for his short story, &#8220;An Occurrence at Owl Creek Bridge&#8221; and his satirical lexicon, The Devil&#8217;s Dictionary.</h2>
<p>The sardonic view of human nature that informed his work — along with his vehemence as a critic — earned him the nickname &#8220;Bitter Bierce&#8221;. Despite his reputation as a searing critic, however, Bierce was known to encourage younger writers, including poet George Sterling and fiction writer W. C. Morrow. Bierce employed a distinctive style of writing, especially in his stories. This style often includes a cold open, dark imagery, vague references to time, limited descriptions, the theme of war, and impossible events.</p>
<p>In 1913, Bierce traveled to Mexico to gain a firsthand perspective on that country&#8217;s ongoing revolution. While traveling with rebel troops, the elderly writer disappeared without a trace.</p>
<h3>Parker Adderson, Philosopher a short story by Ambrose Bierce</h3>
<p><div style="float:right;"> <script type="text/javascript"><!--
google_ad_client = "pub-6309919278081185";
google_ui_features = "rc:0";
google_ad_width = 336;
google_ad_height = 280;
google_ad_format = "336x280_as";
google_ad_type = "text_image";
google_alternate_ad_url = "?adsensem-benice=336x280";
google_color_border = "FFFFFF";
google_color_bg = "FFFFFF";
google_color_link = "804000";
google_color_text = "505050";
google_color_url = "804000";

//--></script>
<script type="text/javascript" src="http://pagead2.googlesyndication.com/pagead/show_ads.js"></script>
</div>&#8220;Prisoner, what is your name?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;As I am to lose it at daylight to-morrow morning it is hardly worth while concealing it. Parker Adderson.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Your rank?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;A somewhat humble one; commissioned officers are too precious to be risked in the perilous business of a spy. I am a sergeant.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Of what regiment?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;You must excuse me; my answer might, for anything I know, give you an idea of whose forces are in your front. Such knowledge as that is what I came into your lines to obtain, not to impart.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;You are not without wit.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;If you have the patience to wait you will find me dull enough to-morrow.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;How do you know that you are to die to-morrow morning?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Among spies captured by night that is the custom. It is one of the nice observances of the profession.&#8221;</p>
<p>The general so far laid aside the dignity appropriate to a Confederate officer of high rank and wide renown as to smile. But no one in his power and out of his favor would have drawn any happy augury from that outward and visible sign of approval. It was neither genial nor infectious; it did not communicate itself to the other persons exposed to it&#8211;the caught spy who had provoked it and the armed guard who had brought him into the tent and now stood a little apart, watching his prisoner in the yellow candle-light. It was no part of that warrior&#8217;s duty to smile; he had been detailed for another purpose. The conversation was resumed; it was in character a trial for a capital offense.</p>
<p>&#8220;You admit, then, that you are a spy&#8211;that you came into my camp, disguised as you are in the uniform of a Confederate soldier, to obtain information secretly regarding the numbers and disposition of my troops.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Regarding, particularly, their numbers. Their disposition I already knew. It is morose.&#8221;</p>
<p>The general brightened again; the guard, with a severer sense of his responsibility, accentuated the austerity of his expression an stood a trifle more erect than before. Twirling his gray slouch hat round and round upon his forefinger, the spy took a leisurely survey of his surroundings. They were simple enough. The tent was a common &#8220;wall tent,&#8221; about eight feet by ten in dimensions, lighted by a single tallow candle stuck into the haft of a bayonet, which was itself stuck into a pine table at which the general sat, now busily writing and apparently forgetful of his unwilling guest. An old rag carpet covered the earthen floor; an older leather trunk, a second chair and a roll of blankets were about all else that the tent contained; in General Clavering&#8217;s command Confederate simplicity and penury of &#8220;pomp and circumstance&#8221; had attained their highest development. On a large nail driven into the tent pole at the entrance was suspended a sword-belt supporting a long sabre, a pistol in its holster and, absurdly enough, a bowie-knife. Of that most unmilitary weapon it was the general&#8217;s habit to explain that it was a souvenir of the peaceful days when he was a civilian.</p>
<p>It was a stormy night. The rain cascaded upon the canvas in torrents, with the dull, drum-like sound familiar to dwellers in tents. As the whooping blasts charged upon it the frail structure shook and swayed and strained at its confining stakes and ropes.</p>
<p>The general finished writing, folded the half-sheet of paper and spoke to the soldier guarding Adderson: &#8220;Here, Tassman, take that to the adjutant-general; then return.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;And the prisoner, General?&#8221; said the soldier, saluting, with an inquiring glance in the direction of that unfortunate.</p>
<p>&#8220;Do as I said,&#8221; replied the officer, curtly.</p>
<p>The soldier took the note and ducked himself out of the tent. General Clavering turned his handsome face toward the Federal spy, looked him in the eyes, not unkindly, and said: &#8220;It is a bad night, my man.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;For me, yes.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Do you guess what I have written?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Something worth reading, I dare say. And&#8211;perhaps it is my vanity&#8211;I venture to suppose that I am mentioned in it.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Yes; it is a memorandum for an order to be read to the troops at _reveille_ concerning your execution. Also some notes for the guidance of the provost-marshal in arranging the details of that event.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;I hope, General, the spectacle will be intelligently arranged, for I shall attend it myself.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Have you any arrangements of your own that you wish to make? Do you wish to see a chaplain, for example?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;I could hardly secure a longer rest for myself by depriving him of some of his.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Good God, man! do you mean to go to your death with nothing but jokes upon your lips? Do you know that this is a serious matter?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;How can I know that? I have never been dead in all my life. I have heard that death is a serious matter, but never from any of those who have experienced it.&#8221;</p>
<p>The general was silent for a moment; the man interested, perhaps amused him&#8211;a type not previously encountered.</p>
<p>&#8220;Death,&#8221; he said, &#8220;is at least a loss&#8211;a loss of such happiness as we have, and of opportunities for more.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;A loss of which we shall never be conscious can be borne with composure and therefore expected without apprehension. You must have observed, General, that of all the dead men with whom it is your soldierly pleasure to strew your path none shows signs of regret.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;If the being dead is not a regrettable condition, yet the becoming so&#8211; the act of dying&#8211;appears to be distinctly disagreeable to one who has not lost the power to feel.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Pain is disagreeable, no doubt. I never suffer it without more or less discomfort. But he who lives longest is most exposed to it. What you call dying is simply the last pain&#8211;there is really no such thing as dying. Suppose, for illustration, that I attempt to escape. You lift the revolver that you are courteously concealing in your lap, and&#8211;&#8221;</p>
<p>The general blushed like a girl, then laughed softly, disclosing his brilliant teeth, made a slight inclination of his handsome head and said nothing. The spy continued: &#8220;You fire, and I have in my stomach what I did not swallow. I fall, but am not dead. After a half-hour of agony I am dead. But at any given instant of that half-hour I was either alive or dead. There is no transition period.</p>
<p>&#8220;When I am hanged to-morrow morning it will be quite the same; while conscious I shall be living; when dead, unconscious. Nature appears to have ordered the matter quite in my interest&#8211;the way that I should have ordered it myself. It is so simple,&#8221; he added with a smile, &#8220;that it seems hardly worth while to be hanged at all.&#8221;</p>
<p>At the finish of his remarks there was a long silence. The general sat impassive, looking into the man&#8217;s face, but apparently not attentive to what had been said. It was as if his eyes had mounted guard over the prisoner while his mind concerned itself with other matters. Presently he drew a long, deep breath, shuddered, as one awakened from a dreadful dream, and exclaimed almost inaudibly: &#8220;Death is horrible!&#8221;&#8211;this man of death.</p>
<p>&#8220;It was horrible to our savage ancestors,&#8221; said the spy, gravely, &#8220;because they had not enough intelligence to dissociate the idea of consciousness from the idea of the physical forms in which it is manifested&#8211;as an even lower order of intelligence, that of the monkey, for example, may be unable to imagine a house without inhabitants, and seeing a ruined hut fancies a suffering occupant. To us it is horrible because we have inherited the tendency to think it so, accounting for the notion by wild and fanciful theories of another world&#8211;as names of places give rise to legends explaining them and reasonless conduct to philosophies in justification. You can hang me, General, but there your power of evil ends; you cannot condemn me to heaven.&#8221;</p>
<p>The general appeared not to have heard; the spy&#8217;s talk had merely turned his thoughts into an unfamiliar channel, but there they pursued their will independently to conclusions of their own. The storm had ceased, and something of the solemn spirit of the night had imparted itself to his reflections, giving them the sombre tinge of a supernatural dread. Perhaps there was an element of prescience in it. &#8220;I should not like to die,&#8221; he said&#8211;&#8221;not to-night.&#8221;</p>
<p>He was interrupted&#8211;if, indeed, he had intended to speak further&#8211;by the entrance of an officer of his staff, Captain Hasterlick, the provost-marshal. This recalled him to himself; the absent look passed away from his face.</p>
<p>&#8220;Captain,&#8221; he said, acknowledging the officer&#8217;s salute, &#8220;this man is a Yankee spy captured inside our lines with incriminating papers on him. He has confessed. How is the weather?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;The storm is over, sir, and the moon shining.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Good; take a file of men, conduct him at once to the parade ground, and shoot him.&#8221;</p>
<p>A sharp cry broke from the spy&#8217;s lips. He threw himself forward, thrust out his neck, expanded his eyes, clenched his hands.</p>
<p>&#8220;Good God!&#8221; he cried hoarsely, almost inarticulately; &#8220;you do not mean that! You forget&#8211;I am not to die until morning.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;I have said nothing of morning,&#8221; replied the general, coldly; &#8220;that was an assumption of your own. You die now.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;But, General, I beg&#8211;I implore you to remember; I am to hang! It will take some time to erect the gallows&#8211;two hours&#8211;an hour. Spies are hanged; I have rights under military law. For Heaven&#8217;s sake, General, consider how short&#8211;&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Captain, observe my directions.&#8221;</p>
<p>The officer drew his sword and fixing his eyes upon the prisoner pointed silently to the opening of the tent. The prisoner hesitated; the officer grasped him by the collar and pushed him gently forward. As he approached the tent pole the frantic man sprang to it and with cat-like agility seized the handle of the bowie-knife, plucked the weapon from the scabbard and thrusting the captain aside leaped upon the general with the fury of a madman, hurling him to the ground and falling headlong upon him as he lay. The table was overturned, the candle extinguished and they fought blindly in the darkness. The provost-marshal sprang to the assistance of his Superior officer and was himself prostrated upon the struggling forms. Curses and inarticulate cries of rage and pain came from the welter of limbs and bodies; the tent came down upon them and beneath its hampering and enveloping folds the struggle went on. Private Tassman, returning from his errand and dimly conjecturing the situation, threw down his rifle and laying hold of the flouncing canvas at random vainly tried to drag it off the men under it; and the sentinel who paced up and down in front, not daring to leave his beat though the skies should fall, discharged his rifle. The report alarmed the camp; drums beat the long roll and bugles sounded the assembly, bringing swarms of half-clad men into the moonlight, dressing as they ran, and falling into line at the sharp commands of their officers. This was well; being in line the men were under control; they stood at arms while the general&#8217;s staff and the men of his escort brought order out of confusion by lifting off the fallen tent and pulling apart the breathless and bleeding actors in that strange contention.</p>
<p>Breathless, indeed, was one: the captain was dead; the handle of the bowie-knife, protruding from his throat, was pressed back beneath his chin until the end had caught in the angle of the jaw and the hand that delivered the blow had been unable to remove the weapon. In the dead man&#8217;s hand was his sword, clenched with a grip that defied the strength of the living. Its blade was streaked with red to the hilt.</p>
<p>Lifted to his feet, the general sank back to the earth with a moan and fainted. Besides his bruises he had two sword-thrusts&#8211;one through the thigh, the other through the shoulder.</p>
<p>The spy had suffered the least damage. Apart from a broken right arm, his wounds were such only as might have been incurred in an ordinary combat with nature&#8217;s weapons. But he was dazed and seemed hardly to know what had occurred. He shrank away from those attending him, cowered upon the ground and uttered unintelligible remonstrances. His face, swollen by blows and stained with gouts of blood, nevertheless showed white beneath his disheveled hair&#8211;as white as that of a corpse.</p>
<p>&#8220;The man is not insane,&#8221; said the surgeon, preparing bandages and replying to a question; &#8220;he is suffering from fright. Who and what is he?&#8221;</p>
<p>Private Tassman began to explain. It was the opportunity of his life; he omitted nothing that could in any way accentuate the importance of his own relation to the night&#8217;s events. When he had finished his story and was ready to begin it again nobody gave him any attention.</p>
<p>The general had now recovered consciousness. He raised himself upon his elbow, looked about him, and, seeing the spy crouching by a camp-fire, guarded, said simply:</p>
<p>&#8220;Take that man to the parade ground and shoot him.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;The general&#8217;s mind wanders,&#8221; said an officer standing near.</p>
<p>&#8220;His mind does _not_ wander,&#8221; the adjutant-general said. &#8220;I have a memorandum from him about this business; he had given that same order to Hasterlick&#8221;&#8211;with a motion of the hand toward the dead provost-marshal&#8211; &#8220;and, by God! it shall be executed.&#8221;</p>
<p>Ten minutes later Sergeant Parker Adderson, of the Federal army, philosopher and wit, kneeling in the moonlight and begging incoherently for his life, was shot to death by twenty men. As the volley rang out upon the keen air of the midnight, General Clavering, lying white and still in the red glow of the camp-fire, opened his big blue eyes, looked pleasantly upon those about him and said: &#8220;How silent it all is!&#8221;</p>
<p>The surgeon looked at the adjutant-general, gravely and significantly. The patient&#8217;s eyes slowly closed, and thus he lay for a few moments; then, his face suffused with a smile of ineffable sweetness, he said, faintly: &#8220;I suppose this must be death,&#8221; and so passed away.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/parker-adderson-philosopher/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>De Profundis By Oscar Wilde</title>
		<link>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/de-profundis-by-oscar-wilde/</link>
		<comments>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/de-profundis-by-oscar-wilde/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Fri, 03 Jul 2009 07:00:50 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>Kevin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Classic Stories & Poetry]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[de profundis]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Oscar Wilde]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/?p=1313</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[Oscar Fingal O&#8217;Flahertie Wills Wilde was born in Dublin on 16 October 1854. Wilde was educated at Trinity College, Dublin and Magdalen College, Oxford. While at Oxford, Wilde became involved in the aesthetic movement. After he graduated, he moved to London to pursue a literary career.
 

Drama and tragedy marred Wilde&#8217;s private life. He married [...]]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<h2>Oscar Fingal O&#8217;Flahertie Wills Wilde was born in Dublin on 16 October 1854. Wilde was educated at Trinity College, Dublin and Magdalen College, Oxford. While at Oxford, Wilde became involved in the aesthetic movement. After he graduated, he moved to London to pursue a literary career.</h2>
<p><div style="float:left;"> <script type="text/javascript"><!--
google_ad_client = "pub-6309919278081185";
google_ui_features = "rc:0";
google_ad_width = 336;
google_ad_height = 280;
google_ad_format = "336x280_as";
google_ad_type = "text_image";
google_alternate_ad_url = "?adsensem-benice=336x280";
google_color_border = "FFFFFF";
google_color_bg = "ffffff";
google_color_link = "804000";
google_color_text = "505050";
google_color_url = "804000";

//--></script>
<script type="text/javascript" src="http://pagead2.googlesyndication.com/pagead/show_ads.js"></script>
</div>Drama and tragedy marred Wilde&#8217;s private life. He married Constance Lloyd in 1884 and they had two sons, but in 1891 Wilde began an affair with Lord Alfred Douglas, nicknamed &#8216;Bosie&#8217;. In April 1895, Wilde sued Bosie&#8217;s father, the Marquis of Queensberry, for libel, after the Marquis has accused him of being homosexual. Wilde lost and, after details of his private life were revealed during the trial, was arrested and tried for gross indecency. He was sentenced to two years of hard labour. While in prison he composed a long letter to Douglas, posthumously published under the title &#8216;De Profundis&#8217; . His wife took their children to Switzerland and adopted the name &#8216;Holland&#8217;. Wilde was released with his health irrevocably damaged and his reputation ruined. He spent the rest of his life in Europe, publishing &#8216;The Ballad of Reading Gaol&#8217; in 1898. He died in Paris on 30 November 1900.</p>
<p>De Profundis</p>
<p>Oscar Wilde (1854 &#8211; 1900)</p>
<p>. . . Suffering is one very long moment. We cannot divide it by seasons. We can only record its moods, and chronicle their return. With us time itself does not progress. It revolves. It seems to circle round one centre of pain. The paralysing immobility of a life every circumstance of which is regulated after an unchangeable pattern, so that we eat and drink and lie down and pray, or kneel at least for prayer, according to the inflexible laws of an iron formula: this immobile quality, that makes each dreadful day in the very minutest detail like its brother, seems to communicate itself to those external forces the very essence of whose existence is ceaseless change. Of seed-time or harvest, of the reapers bending over the corn, or the grape gatherers threading through the vines, of the grass in the orchard made white with broken blossoms or strewn with fallen fruit: of these we know nothing and can know nothing.</p>
<p><div style="float:right;"> <script type="text/javascript"><!--
google_ad_client = "pub-6309919278081185";
google_ui_features = "rc:0";
google_ad_width = 336;
google_ad_height = 280;
google_ad_format = "336x280_as";
google_ad_type = "text_image";
google_alternate_ad_url = "?adsensem-benice=336x280";
google_color_border = "FFFFFF";
google_color_bg = "FFFFFF";
google_color_link = "804000";
google_color_text = "505050";
google_color_url = "804000";

//--></script>
<script type="text/javascript" src="http://pagead2.googlesyndication.com/pagead/show_ads.js"></script>
</div>For us there is only one season, the season of sorrow. The very sun and moon seem taken from us. Outside, the day may be blue and gold, but the light that creeps down through the thickly-muffled glass of the small iron-barred window beneath which one sits is grey and niggard. It is always twilight in one&#8217;s cell, as it is always twilight in one&#8217;s heart. And in the sphere of thought, no less than in the sphere of time, motion is no more. The thing that you personally have long ago forgotten, or can easily forget, is happening to me now, and will happen to me again to-morrow. Remember this, and you will be able to understand a little of why I am writing, and in this manner writing. . . .</p>
<p>A week later, I am transferred here. Three more months go over and my mother dies. No one knew how deeply I loved and honoured her. Her death was terrible to me; but I, once a lord of language, have no words in which to express my anguish and my shame. She and my father had bequeathed me a name they had made noble and honoured, not merely in literature, art, archaeology, and science, but in the public history of my own country, in its evolution as a nation. I had disgraced that name eternally. I had made it a low by-word among low people. I had dragged it through the very mire. I had given it to brutes that they might make it brutal, and to fools that they might turn it into a synonym for folly.</p>
<p>What I suffered then, and still suffer, is not for pen to write or paper to record. My wife, always kind and gentle to me, rather than that I should hear the news from indifferent lips, travelled, ill as she was, all the way from Genoa to England to break to me herself the tidings of so irreparable, so irremediable, a loss. Messages of sympathy reached me from all who had still affection for me. Even people who had not known me personally, hearing that a new sorrow had broken into my life, wrote to ask that some expression of their condolence should be conveyed to me. . . .</p>
<p>Three months go over. The calendar of my daily conduct and labour that hangs on the outside of my cell door, with my name and sentence written upon it, tells me that it is May. . . .</p>
<p>Prosperity, pleasure and success, may be rough of grain and common in fibre, but sorrow is the most sensitive of all created things. There is nothing that stirs in the whole world of thought to which sorrow does not vibrate in terrible and exquisite pulsation. The thin beaten-out leaf of tremulous gold that chronicles the direction of forces the eye cannot see is in comparison coarse. It is a wound that bleeds when any hand but that of love touches it, and even then must bleed again, though not in pain.</p>
<p>Where there is sorrow there is holy ground. Some day people will realise what that means. They will know nothing of life till they do, &#8211; and natures like his can realise it.</p>
<p>When I was brought down from my prison to the Court of Bankruptcy, between two policemen, &#8211; waited in the long dreary corridor that, before the whole crowd, whom an action so sweet and simple hushed into silence, he might gravely raise his hat to me, as, handcuffed and with bowed head, I passed him by. Men have gone to heaven for smaller things than that.</p>
<p>It was in this spirit, and with this mode of love, that the saints knelt down to wash the feet of the poor, or stooped to kiss the leper on the cheek. I have never said one single word to him about what he did. I do not know to the present moment whether he is aware that I was even conscious of his action. It is not a thing for which one can render formal thanks in formal words. I store it in the treasure-house of my heart. I keep it there as a secret debt that I am glad to think I can never possibly repay. It is embalmed and kept sweet by the myrrh and cassia of many tears. When wisdom has been profitless to me, philosophy barren, and the proverbs and phrases of those who have sought to give me consolation as dust and ashes in my mouth, the memory of that little, lovely, silent act of love has unsealed for me all the wells of pity: made the desert blossom like a rose, and brought me out of the bitterness of lonely exile into harmony with the wounded, broken, and great heart of the world.</p>
<p>When people are able to understand, not merely how beautiful -&#8217;s action was, but why it meant so much to me, and always will mean so much, then, perhaps, they will realise how and in what spirit they should approach me. . . .</p>
<p>The poor are wise, more charitable, more kind, more sensitive than we are. In their eyes prison is a tragedy in a man&#8217;s life, a misfortune, a casuality, something that calls for sympathy in others. They speak of one who is in prison as of one who is &#8216;in trouble&#8217; simply. It is the phrase they always use, and the expression has the perfect wisdom of love in it. With people of our own rank it is different.</p>
<p>With us, prison makes a man a pariah. I, and such as I am, have hardly any right to air and sun. Our presence taints the pleasures of others. We are unwelcome when we reappear. To revisit the glimpses of the moon is not for us. Our very children are taken away. Those lovely links with humanity are broken. We are doomed to be solitary, while our sons still live. We are denied the one thing that might heal us and keep us, that might bring balm to the bruised heart, and peace to the soul in pain. . . .</p>
<p>I must say to myself that I ruined myself, and that nobody great or small can be ruined except by his own hand. I am quite ready to say so. I am trying to say so, though they may not think it at the present moment. This pitiless indictment I bring without pity against myself. Terrible as was what the world did to me, what I did to myself was far more terrible still.</p>
<p>I was a man who stood in symbolic relations to the art and culture of my age. I had realised this for myself at the very dawn of my manhood, and had forced my age to realise it afterwards. Few men hold such a position in their own lifetime, and have it so acknowledged. It is usually discerned, if discerned at all, by the historian, or the critic, long after both the man and his age have passed away. With me it was different. I felt it myself, and made others feel it. Byron was a symbolic figure, but his relations were to the passion of his age and its weariness of passion. Mine were to something more noble, more permanent, of more vital issue, of larger scope.</p>
<p>The gods had given me almost everything. But I let myself be lured into long spells of senseless and sensual ease. I amused myself with being a FLANEUR, a dandy, a man of fashion. I surrounded myself with the smaller natures and the meaner minds. I became the spendthrift of my own genius, and to waste an eternal youth gave me a curious joy. Tired of being on the heights, I deliberately went to the depths in the search for new sensation. What the paradox was to me in the sphere of thought, perversity became to me in the sphere of passion. Desire, at the end, was a malady, or a madness, or both. I grew careless of the lives of others. I took pleasure where it pleased me, and passed on. I forgot that every little action of the common day makes or unmakes character, and that therefore what one has done in the secret chamber one has some day to cry aloud on the housetop. I ceased to be lord over myself. I was no longer the captain of my soul, and did not know it. I allowed pleasure to dominate me. I ended in horrible disgrace. There is only one thing for me now, absolute humility.</p>
<p>I have lain in prison for nearly two years. Out of my nature has come wild despair; an abandonment to grief that was piteous even to look at; terrible and impotent rage; bitterness and scorn; anguish that wept aloud; misery that could find no voice; sorrow that was dumb. I have passed through every possible mood of suffering. Better than Wordsworth himself I know what Wordsworth meant when he said -</p>
<p>&#8216;Suffering is permanent, obscure, and dark And has the nature of infinity.&#8217;</p>
<p>But while there were times when I rejoiced in the idea that my sufferings were to be endless, I could not bear them to be without meaning. Now I find hidden somewhere away in my nature something that tells me that nothing in the whole world is meaningless, and suffering least of all. That something hidden away in my nature, like a treasure in a field, is Humility.</p>
<p>It is the last thing left in me, and the best: the ultimate discovery at which I have arrived, the starting-point for a fresh development. It has come to me right out of myself, so I know that it has come at the proper time. It could not have come before, nor later. Had any one told me of it, I would have rejected it. Had it been brought to me, I would have refused it. As I found it, I want to keep it. I must do so. It is the one thing that has in it the elements of life, of a new life, VITA NUOVA for me. Of all things it is the strangest. One cannot acquire it, except by surrendering everything that one has. It is only when one has lost all things, that one knows that one possesses it.</p>
<p>Now I have realised that it is in me, I see quite clearly what I ought to do; in fact, must do. And when I use such a phrase as that, I need not say that I am not alluding to any external sanction or command. I admit none. I am far more of an individualist than I ever was. Nothing seems to me of the smallest value except what one gets out of oneself. My nature is seeking a fresh mode of self-realisation. That is all I am concerned with. And the first thing that I have got to do is to free myself from any possible bitterness of feeling against the world.</p>
<p>I am completely penniless, and absolutely homeless. Yet there are worse things in the world than that. I am quite candid when I say that rather than go out from this prison with bitterness in my heart against the world, I would gladly and readily beg my bread from door to door. If I got nothing from the house of the rich I would get something at the house of the poor. Those who have much are often greedy; those who have little always share. I would not a bit mind sleeping in the cool grass in summer, and when winter came on sheltering myself by the warm close-thatched rick, or under the penthouse of a great barn, provided I had love in my heart. The external things of life seem to me now of no importance at all. You can see to what intensity of individualism I have arrived &#8211; or am arriving rather, for the journey is long, and &#8216;where I walk there are thorns.&#8217;</p>
<p>Of course I know that to ask alms on the highway is not to be my lot, and that if ever I lie in the cool grass at night-time it will be to write sonnets to the moon. When I go out of prison, R- will be waiting for me on the other side of the big iron-studded gate, and he is the symbol, not merely of his own affection, but of the affection of many others besides. I believe I am to have enough to live on for about eighteen months at any rate, so that if I may not write beautiful books, I may at least read beautiful books; and what joy can be greater? After that, I hope to be able to recreate my creative faculty.</p>
<p>But were things different: had I not a friend left in the world; were there not a single house open to me in pity; had I to accept the wallet and ragged cloak of sheer penury: as long as I am free from all resentment, hardness and scorn, I would be able to face the life with much more calm and confidence than I would were my body in purple and fine linen, and the soul within me sick with hate.</p>
<p>And I really shall have no difficulty. When you really want love you will find it waiting for you.</p>
<p>I need not say that my task does not end there. It would be comparatively easy if it did. There is much more before me. I have hills far steeper to climb, valleys much darker to pass through. And I have to get it all out of myself. Neither religion, morality, nor reason can help me at all.</p>
<p>Morality does not help me. I am a born antinomian. I am one of those who are made for exceptions, not for laws. But while I see that there is nothing wrong in what one does, I see that there is something wrong in what one becomes. It is well to have learned that.</p>
<p>Religion does not help me. The faith that others give to what is unseen, I give to what one can touch, and look at. My gods dwell in temples made with hands; and within the circle of actual experience is my creed made perfect and complete: too complete, it may be, for like many or all of those who have placed their heaven in this earth, I have found in it not merely the beauty of heaven, but the horror of hell also. When I think about religion at all, I feel as if I would like to found an order for those who CANNOT believe: the Confraternity of the Faithless, one might call it, where on an altar, on which no taper burned, a priest, in whose heart peace had no dwelling, might celebrate with unblessed bread and a chalice empty of wine. Every thing to be true must become a religion. And agnosticism should have its ritual no less than faith. It has sown its martyrs, it should reap its saints, and praise God daily for having hidden Himself from man. But whether it be faith or agnosticism, it must be nothing external to me. Its symbols must be of my own creating. Only that is spiritual which makes its own form. If I may not find its secret within myself, I shall never find it: if I have not got it already, it will never come to me.</p>
<p>Reason does not help me. It tells me that the laws under which I am convicted are wrong and unjust laws, and the system under which I have suffered a wrong and unjust system. But, somehow, I have got to make both of these things just and right to me. And exactly as in Art one is only concerned with what a particular thing is at a particular moment to oneself, so it is also in the ethical evolution of one&#8217;s character. I have got to make everything that has happened to me good for me. The plank bed, the loathsome food, the hard ropes shredded into oakum till one&#8217;s finger-tips grow dull with pain, the menial offices with which each day begins and finishes, the harsh orders that routine seems to necessitate, the dreadful dress that makes sorrow grotesque to look at, the silence, the solitude, the shame &#8211; each and all of these things I have to transform into a spiritual experience. There is not a single degradation of the body which I must not try and make into a spiritualising of the soul.</p>
<p>I want to get to the point when I shall be able to say quite simply, and without affectation that the two great turning-points in my life were when my father sent me to Oxford, and when society sent me to prison. I will not say that prison is the best thing that could have happened to me: for that phrase would savour of too great bitterness towards myself. I would sooner say, or hear it said of me, that I was so typical a child of my age, that in my perversity, and for that perversity&#8217;s sake, I turned the good things of my life to evil, and the evil things of my life to good.</p>
<p>What is said, however, by myself or by others, matters little. The important thing, the thing that lies before me, the thing that I have to do, if the brief remainder of my days is not to be maimed, marred, and incomplete, is to absorb into my nature all that has been done to me, to make it part of me, to accept it without complaint, fear, or reluctance. The supreme vice is shallowness. Whatever is realised is right.</p>
<p>When first I was put into prison some people advised me to try and forget who I was. It was ruinous advice. It is only by realising what I am that I have found comfort of any kind. Now I am advised by others to try on my release to forget that I have ever been in a prison at all. I know that would be equally fatal. It would mean that I would always be haunted by an intolerable sense of disgrace, and that those things that are meant for me as much as for anybody else &#8211; the beauty of the sun and moon, the pageant of the seasons, the music of daybreak and the silence of great nights, the rain falling through the leaves, or the dew creeping over the grass and making it silver &#8211; would all be tainted for me, and lose their healing power, and their power of communicating joy. To regret one&#8217;s own experiences is to arrest one&#8217;s own development. To deny one&#8217;s own experiences is to put a lie into the lips of one&#8217;s own life. It is no less than a denial of the soul.</p>
<p>For just as the body absorbs things of all kinds, things common and unclean no less than those that the priest or a vision has cleansed, and converts them into swiftness or strength, into the play of beautiful muscles and the moulding of fair flesh, into the curves and colours of the hair, the lips, the eye; so the soul in its turn has its nutritive functions also, and can transform into noble moods of thought and passions of high import what in itself is base, cruel and degrading; nay, more, may find in these its most august modes of assertion, and can often reveal itself most perfectly through what was intended to desecrate or destroy.</p>
<p>The fact of my having been the common prisoner of a common gaol I must frankly accept, and, curious as it may seem, one of the things I shall have to teach myself is not to be ashamed of it. I must accept it as a punishment, and if one is ashamed of having been punished, one might just as well never have been punished at all. Of course there are many things of which I was convicted that I had not done, but then there are many things of which I was convicted that I had done, and a still greater number of things in my life for which I was never indicted at all. And as the gods are strange, and punish us for what is good and humane in us as much as for what is evil and perverse, I must accept the fact that one is punished for the good as well as for the evil that one does. I have no doubt that it is quite right one should be. It helps one, or should help one, to realise both, and not to be too conceited about either. And if I then am not ashamed of my punishment, as I hope not to be, I shall be able to think, and walk, and live with freedom.</p>
<p>Many men on their release carry their prison about with them into the air, and hide it as a secret disgrace in their hearts, and at length, like poor poisoned things, creep into some hole and die. It is wretched that they should have to do so, and it is wrong, terribly wrong, of society that it should force them to do so. Society takes upon itself the right to inflict appalling punishment on the individual, but it also has the supreme vice of shallowness, and fails to realise what it has done. When the man&#8217;s punishment is over, it leaves him to himself; that is to say, it abandons him at the very moment when its highest duty towards him begins. It is really ashamed of its own actions, and shuns those whom it has punished, as people shun a creditor whose debt they cannot pay, or one on whom they have inflicted an irreparable, an irremediable wrong. I can claim on my side that if I realise what I have suffered, society should realise what it has inflicted on me; and that there should be no bitterness or hate on either side.</p>
<p>Of course I know that from one point of view things will be made different for me than for others; must indeed, by the very nature of the case, be made so. The poor thieves and outcasts who are imprisoned here with me are in many respects more fortunate than I am. The little way in grey city or green field that saw their sin is small; to find those who know nothing of what they have done they need go no further than a bird might fly between the twilight and the dawn; but for me the world is shrivelled to a handsbreadth, and everywhere I turn my name is written on the rocks in lead. For I have come, not from obscurity into the momentary notoriety of crime, but from a sort of eternity of fame to a sort of eternity of infamy, and sometimes seem to myself to have shown, if indeed it required showing, that between the famous and the infamous there is but one step, if as much as one.</p>
<p>Still, in the very fact that people will recognise me wherever I go, and know all about my life, as far as its follies go, I can discern something good for me. It will force on me the necessity of again asserting myself as an artist, and as soon as I possibly can. If I can produce only one beautiful work of art I shall be able to rob malice of its venom, and cowardice of its sneer, and to pluck out the tongue of scorn by the roots.</p>
<p>And if life be, as it surely is, a problem to me, I am no less a problem to life. People must adopt some attitude towards me, and so pass judgment, both on themselves and me. I need not say I am not talking of particular individuals. The only people I would care to be with now are artists and people who have suffered: those who know what beauty is, and those who know what sorrow is: nobody else interests me. Nor am I making any demands on life. In all that I have said I am simply concerned with my own mental attitude towards life as a whole; and I feel that not to be ashamed of having been punished is one of the first points I must attain to, for the sake of my own perfection, and because I am so imperfect.</p>
<p>Then I must learn how to be happy. Once I knew it, or thought I knew it, by instinct. It was always springtime once in my heart. My temperament was akin to joy. I filled my life to the very brim with pleasure, as one might fill a cup to the very brim with wine. Now I am approaching life from a completely new standpoint, and even to conceive happiness is often extremely difficult for me. I remember during my first term at Oxford reading in Pater&#8217;s RENAISSANCE &#8211; that book which has had such strange influence over my life &#8211; how Dante places low in the Inferno those who wilfully live in sadness; and going to the college library and turning to the passage in the DIVINE COMEDY where beneath the dreary marsh lie those who were &#8217;sullen in the sweet air,&#8217; saying for ever and ever through their sighs -</p>
<p>&#8216;Tristi fummo Nell aer dolce che dal sol s&#8217;allegra.&#8217;</p>
<p>I knew the church condemned ACCIDIA, but the whole idea seemed to me quite fantastic, just the sort of sin, I fancied, a priest who knew nothing about real life would invent. Nor could I understand how Dante, who says that &#8217;sorrow remarries us to God,&#8217; could have been so harsh to those who were enamoured of melancholy, if any such there really were. I had no idea that some day this would become to me one of the greatest temptations of my life.</p>
<p>While I was in Wandsworth prison I longed to die. It was my one desire. When after two months in the infirmary I was transferred here, and found myself growing gradually better in physical health, I was filled with rage. I determined to commit suicide on the very day on which I left prison. After a time that evil mood passed away, and I made up my mind to live, but to wear gloom as a king wears purple: never to smile again: to turn whatever house I entered into a house of mourning: to make my friends walk slowly in sadness with me: to teach them that melancholy is the true secret of life: to maim them with an alien sorrow: to mar them with my own pain. Now I feel quite differently. I see it would be both ungrateful and unkind of me to pull so long a face that when my friends came to see me they would have to make their faces still longer in order to show their sympathy; or, if I desired to entertain them, to invite them to sit down silently to bitter herbs and funeral baked meats. I must learn how to be cheerful and happy.</p>
<p>The last two occasions on which I was allowed to see my friends here, I tried to be as cheerful as possible, and to show my cheerfulness, in order to make them some slight return for their trouble in coming all the way from town to see me. It is only a slight return, I know, but it is the one, I feel certain, that pleases them most. I saw R- for an hour on Saturday week, and I tried to give the fullest possible expression of the delight I really felt at our meeting. And that, in the views and ideas I am here shaping for myself, I am quite right is shown to me by the fact that now for the first time since my imprisonment I have a real desire for life.</p>
<p>There is before me so much to do, that I would regard it as a terrible tragedy if I died before I was allowed to complete at any rate a little of it. I see new developments in art and life, each one of which is a fresh mode of perfection. I long to live so that I can explore what is no less than a new world to me. Do you want to know what this new world is? I think you can guess what it is. It is the world in which I have been living. Sorrow, then, and all that it teaches one, is my new world.</p>
<p>I used to live entirely for pleasure. I shunned suffering and sorrow of every kind. I hated both. I resolved to ignore them as far as possible: to treat them, that is to say, as modes of imperfection. They were not part of my scheme of life. They had no place in my philosophy. My mother, who knew life as a whole, used often to quote to me Goethe&#8217;s lines &#8211; written by Carlyle in a book he had given her years ago, and translated by him, I fancy, also:-</p>
<p>&#8216;Who never ate his bread in sorrow, Who never spent the midnight hours Weeping and waiting for the morrow, &#8211; He knows you not, ye heavenly powers.&#8217;</p>
<p>They were the lines which that noble Queen of Prussia, whom Napoleon treated with such coarse brutality, used to quote in her humiliation and exile; they were the lines my mother often quoted in the troubles of her later life. I absolutely declined to accept or admit the enormous truth hidden in them. I could not understand it. I remember quite well how I used to tell her that I did not want to eat my bread in sorrow, or to pass any night weeping and watching for a more bitter dawn.</p>
<p>I had no idea that it was one of the special things that the Fates had in store for me: that for a whole year of my life, indeed, I was to do little else. But so has my portion been meted out to me; and during the last few months I have, after terrible difficulties and struggles, been able to comprehend some of the lessons hidden in the heart of pain. Clergymen and people who use phrases without wisdom sometimes talk of suffering as a mystery. It is really a revelation. One discerns things one never discerned before. One approaches the whole of history from a different standpoint. What one had felt dimly, through instinct, about art, is intellectually and emotionally realised with perfect clearness of vision and absolute intensity of apprehension.</p>
<p>I now see that sorrow, being the supreme emotion of which man is capable, is at once the type and test of all great art. What the artist is always looking for is the mode of existence in which soul and body are one and indivisible: in which the outward is expressive of the inward: in which form reveals. Of such modes of existence there are not a few: youth and the arts preoccupied with youth may serve as a model for us at one moment: at another we may like to think that, in its subtlety and sensitiveness of impression, its suggestion of a spirit dwelling in external things and making its raiment of earth and air, of mist and city alike, and in its morbid sympathy of its moods, and tones, and colours, modern landscape art is realising for us pictorially what was realised in such plastic perfection by the Greeks. Music, in which all subject is absorbed in expression and cannot be separated from it, is a complex example, and a flower or a child a simple example, of what I mean; but sorrow is the ultimate type both in life and art.</p>
<p>Behind joy and laughter there may be a temperament, coarse, hard and callous. But behind sorrow there is always sorrow. Pain, unlike pleasure, wears no mask. Truth in art is not any correspondence between the essential idea and the accidental existence; it is not the resemblance of shape to shadow, or of the form mirrored in the crystal to the form itself; it is no echo coming from a hollow hill, any more than it is a silver well of water in the valley that shows the moon to the moon and Narcissus to Narcissus. Truth in art is the unity of a thing with itself: the outward rendered expressive of the inward: the soul made incarnate: the body instinct with spirit. For this reason there is no truth comparable to sorrow. There are times when sorrow seems to me to be the only truth. Other things may be illusions of the eye or the appetite, made to blind the one and cloy the other, but out of sorrow have the worlds been built, and at the birth of a child or a star there is pain.</p>
<p>More than this, there is about sorrow an intense, an extraordinary reality. I have said of myself that I was one who stood in symbolic relations to the art and culture of my age. There is not a single wretched man in this wretched place along with me who does not stand in symbolic relation to the very secret of life. For the secret of life is suffering. It is what is hidden behind everything. When we begin to live, what is sweet is so sweet to us, and what is bitter so bitter, that we inevitably direct all our desires towards pleasures, and seek not merely for a &#8216;month or twain to feed on honeycomb,&#8217; but for all our years to taste no other food, ignorant all the while that we may really be starving the soul.</p>
<p>I remember talking once on this subject to one of the most beautiful personalities I have ever known: a woman, whose sympathy and noble kindness to me, both before and since the tragedy of my imprisonment, have been beyond power and description; one who has really assisted me, though she does not know it, to bear the burden of my troubles more than any one else in the whole world has, and all through the mere fact of her existence, through her being what she is &#8211; partly an ideal and partly an influence: a suggestion of what one might become as well as a real help towards becoming it; a soul that renders the common air sweet, and makes what is spiritual seem as simple and natural as sunlight or the sea: one for whom beauty and sorrow walk hand in hand, and have the same message. On the occasion of which I am thinking I recall distinctly how I said to her that there was enough suffering in one narrow London lane to show that God did not love man, and that wherever there was any sorrow, though but that of a child, in some little garden weeping over a fault that it had or had not committed, the whole face of creation was completely marred. I was entirely wrong. She told me so, but I could not believe her. I was not in the sphere in which such belief was to be attained to. Now it seems to me that love of some kind is the only possible explanation of the extraordinary amount of suffering that there is in the world. I cannot conceive of any other explanation. I am convinced that there is no other, and that if the world has indeed, as I have said, been built of sorrow, it has been built by the hands of love, because in no other way could the soul of man, for whom the world was made, reach the full stature of its perfection. Pleasure for the beautiful body, but pain for the beautiful soul.</p>
<p>When I say that I am convinced of these things I speak with too much pride. Far off, like a perfect pearl, one can see the city of God. It is so wonderful that it seems as if a child could reach it in a summer&#8217;s day. And so a child could. But with me and such as me it is different. One can realise a thing in a single moment, but one loses it in the long hours that follow with leaden feet. It is so difficult to keep &#8216;heights that the soul is competent to gain.&#8217; We think in eternity, but we move slowly through time; and how slowly time goes with us who lie in prison I need not tell again, nor of the weariness and despair that creep back into one&#8217;s cell, and into the cell of one&#8217;s heart, with such strange insistence that one has, as it were, to garnish and sweep one&#8217;s house for their coming, as for an unwelcome guest, or a bitter master, or a slave whose slave it is one&#8217;s chance or choice to be.</p>
<p>And, though at present my friends may find it a hard thing to believe, it is true none the less, that for them living in freedom and idleness and comfort it is more easy to learn the lessons of humility than it is for me, who begin the day by going down on my knees and washing the floor of my cell. For prison life with its endless privations and restrictions makes one rebellious. The most terrible thing about it is not that it breaks one&#8217;s heart &#8211; hearts are made to be broken &#8211; but that it turns one&#8217;s heart to stone. One sometimes feels that it is only with a front of brass and a lip of scorn that one can get through the day at all. And he who is in a state of rebellion cannot receive grace, to use the phrase of which the Church is so fond &#8211; so rightly fond, I dare say &#8211; for in life as in art the mood of rebellion closes up the channels of the soul, and shuts out the airs of heaven. Yet I must learn these lessons here, if I am to learn them anywhere, and must be filled with joy if my feet are on the right road and my face set towards &#8216;the gate which is called beautiful,&#8217; though I may fall many times in the mire and often in the mist go astray.</p>
<p>This New Life, as through my love of Dante I like sometimes to call it, is of course no new life at all, but simply the continuance, by means of development, and evolution, of my former life. I remember when I was at Oxford saying to one of my friends as we were strolling round Magdalen&#8217;s narrow bird-haunted walks one morning in the year before I took my degree, that I wanted to eat of the fruit of all the trees in the garden of the world, and that I was going out into the world with that passion in my soul. And so, indeed, I went out, and so I lived. My only mistake was that I confined myself so exclusively to the trees of what seemed to me the sun-lit side of the garden, and shunned the other side for its shadow and its gloom. Failure, disgrace, poverty, sorrow, despair, suffering, tears even, the broken words that come from lips in pain, remorse that makes one walk on thorns, conscience that condemns, self- abasement that punishes, the misery that puts ashes on its head, the anguish that chooses sack-cloth for its raiment and into its own drink puts gall:- all these were things of which I was afraid. And as I had determined to know nothing of them, I was forced to taste each of them in turn, to feed on them, to have for a season, indeed, no other food at all.</p>
<p>I don&#8217;t regret for a single moment having lived for pleasure. I did it to the full, as one should do everything that one does. There was no pleasure I did not experience. I threw the pearl of my soul into a cup of wine. I went down the primrose path to the sound of flutes. I lived on honeycomb. But to have continued the same life would have been wrong because it would have been limiting. I had to pass on. The other half of the garden had its secrets for me also. Of course all this is foreshadowed and prefigured in my books. Some of it is in THE HAPPY PRINCE, some of it in THE YOUNG KING, notably in the passage where the bishop says to the kneeling boy, &#8216;Is not He who made misery wiser than thou art&#8217;? a phrase which when I wrote it seemed to me little more than a phrase; a great deal of it is hidden away in the note of doom that like a purple thread runs through the texture of DORIAN GRAY; in THE CRITIC AS ARTIST it is set forth in many colours; in THE SOUL OF MAN it is written down, and in letters too easy to read; it is one of the refrains whose recurring MOTIFS make SALOME so like a piece of music and bind it together as a ballad; in the prose poem of the man who from the bronze of the image of the &#8216;Pleasure that liveth for a moment&#8217; has to make the image of the &#8216;Sorrow that abideth for ever&#8217; it is incarnate. It could not have been otherwise. At every single moment of one&#8217;s life one is what one is going to be no less than what one has been. Art is a symbol, because man is a symbol.</p>
<p>It is, if I can fully attain to it, the ultimate realisation of the artistic life. For the artistic life is simply self-development. Humility in the artist is his frank acceptance of all experiences, just as love in the artist is simply the sense of beauty that reveals to the world its body and its soul. In MARIUS THE EPICUREAN Pater seeks to reconcile the artistic life with the life of religion, in the deep, sweet, and austere sense of the word. But Marius is little more than a spectator: an ideal spectator indeed, and one to whom it is given &#8216;to contemplate the spectacle of life with appropriate emotions,&#8217; which Wordsworth defines as the poet&#8217;s true aim; yet a spectator merely, and perhaps a little too much occupied with the comeliness of the benches of the sanctuary to notice that it is the sanctuary of sorrow that he is gazing at.</p>
<p>I see a far more intimate and immediate connection between the true life of Christ and the true life of the artist; and I take a keen pleasure in the reflection that long before sorrow had made my days her own and bound me to her wheel I had written in THE SOUL OF MAN that he who would lead a Christ-like life must be entirely and absolutely himself, and had taken as my types not merely the shepherd on the hillside and the prisoner in his cell, but also the painter to whom the world is a pageant and the poet for whom the world is a song. I remember saying once to Andre Gide, as we sat together in some Paris CAFE, that while meta-physics had but little real interest for me, and morality absolutely none, there was nothing that either Plato or Christ had said that could not be transferred immediately into the sphere of Art and there find its complete fulfilment.</p>
<p>Nor is it merely that we can discern in Christ that close union of personality with perfection which forms the real distinction between the classical and romantic movement in life, but the very basis of his nature was the same as that of the nature of the artist &#8211; an intense and flamelike imagination. He realised in the entire sphere of human relations that imaginative sympathy which in the sphere of Art is the sole secret of creation. He understood the leprosy of the leper, the darkness of the blind, the fierce misery of those who live for pleasure, the strange poverty of the rich. Some one wrote to me in trouble, &#8216;When you are not on your pedestal you are not interesting.&#8217; How remote was the writer from what Matthew Arnold calls &#8216;the Secret of Jesus.&#8217; Either would have taught him that whatever happens to another happens to oneself, and if you want an inscription to read at dawn and at night-time, and for pleasure or for pain, write up on the walls of your house in letters for the sun to gild and the moon to silver, &#8216;Whatever happens to oneself happens to another.&#8217;</p>
<p>Christ&#8217;s place indeed is with the poets. His whole conception of Humanity sprang right out of the imagination and can only be realised by it. What God was to the pantheist, man was to Him. He was the first to conceive the divided races as a unity. Before his time there had been gods and men, and, feeling through the mysticism of sympathy that in himself each had been made incarnate, he calls himself the Son of the one or the Son of the other, according to his mood. More than any one else in history he wakes in us that temper of wonder to which romance always appeals. There is still something to me almost incredible in the idea of a young Galilean peasant imagining that he could bear on his own shoulders the burden of the entire world; all that had already been done and suffered, and all that was yet to be done and suffered: the sins of Nero, of Caesar Borgia, of Alexander VI., and of him who was Emperor of Rome and Priest of the Sun: the sufferings of those whose names are legion and whose dwelling is among the tombs: oppressed nationalities, factory children, thieves, people in prison, outcasts, those who are dumb under oppression and whose silence is heard only of God; and not merely imagining this but actually achieving it, so that at the present moment all who come in contact with his personality, even though they may neither bow to his altar nor kneel before his priest, in some way find that the ugliness of their sin is taken away and the beauty of their sorrow revealed to them.</p>
<p>I had said of Christ that he ranks with the poets. That is true. Shelley and Sophocles are of his company. But his entire life also is the most wonderful of poems. For &#8216;pity and terror&#8217; there is nothing in the entire cycle of Greek tragedy to touch it. The absolute purity of the protagonist raises the entire scheme to a height of romantic art from which the sufferings of Thebes and Pelops&#8217; line are by their very horror excluded, and shows how wrong Aristotle was when he said in his treatise on the drama that it would be impossible to bear the spectacle of one blameless in pain. Nor in AEschylus nor Dante, those stern masters of tenderness, in Shakespeare, the most purely human of all the great artists, in the whole of Celtic myth and legend, where the loveliness of the world is shown through a mist of tears, and the life of a man is no more than the life of a flower, is there anything that, for sheer simplicity of pathos wedded and made one with sublimity of tragic effect, can be said to equal or even approach the last act of Christ&#8217;s passion. The little supper with his companions, one of whom has already sold him for a price; the anguish in the quiet moon-lit garden; the false friend coming close to him so as to betray him with a kiss; the friend who still believed in him, and on whom as on a rock he had hoped to build a house of refuge for Man, denying him as the bird cried to the dawn; his own utter loneliness, his submission, his acceptance of everything; and along with it all such scenes as the high priest of orthodoxy rending his raiment in wrath, and the magistrate of civil justice calling for water in the vain hope of cleansing himself of that stain of innocent blood that makes him the scarlet figure of history; the coronation ceremony of sorrow, one of the most wonderful things in the whole of recorded time; the crucifixion of the Innocent One before the eyes of his mother and of the disciple whom he loved; the soldiers gambling and throwing dice for his clothes; the terrible death by which he gave the world its most eternal symbol; and his final burial in the tomb of the rich man, his body swathed in Egyptian linen with costly spices and perfumes as though he had been a king&#8217;s son. When one contemplates all this from the point of view of art alone one cannot but be grateful that the supreme office of the Church should be the playing of the tragedy without the shedding of blood: the mystical presentation, by means of dialogue and costume and gesture even, of the Passion of her Lord; and it is always a source of pleasure and awe to me to remember that the ultimate survival of the Greek chorus, lost elsewhere to art, is to be found in the servitor answering the priest at Mass.</p>
<p>Yet the whole life of Christ &#8211; so entirely may sorrow and beauty be made one in their meaning and manifestation &#8211; is really an idyll, though it ends with the veil of the temple being rent, and the darkness coming over the face of the earth, and the stone rolled to the door of the sepulchre. One always thinks of him as a young bridegroom with his companions, as indeed he somewhere describes himself; as a shepherd straying through a valley with his sheep in search of green meadow or cool stream; as a singer trying to build out of the music the walls of the City of God; or as a lover for whose love the whole world was too small. His miracles seem to me to be as exquisite as the coming of spring, and quite as natural. I see no difficulty at all in believing that such was the charm of his personality that his mere presence could bring peace to souls in anguish, and that those who touched his garments or his hands forgot their pain; or that as he passed by on the highway of life people who had seen nothing of life&#8217;s mystery, saw it clearly, and others who had been deaf to every voice but that of pleasure heard for the first time the voice of love and found it as &#8216;musical as Apollo&#8217;s lute&#8217;; or that evil passions fled at his approach, and men whose dull unimaginative lives had been but a mode of death rose as it were from the grave when he called them; or that when he taught on the hillside the multitude forgot their hunger and thirst and the cares of this world, and that to his friends who listened to him as he sat at meat the coarse food seemed delicate, and the water had the taste of good wine, and the whole house became full of the odour and sweetness of nard.</p>
<p>Renan in his VIE DE JESUS &#8211; that gracious fifth gospel, the gospel according to St. Thomas, one might call it &#8211; says somewhere that Christ&#8217;s great achievement was that he made himself as much loved after his death as he had been during his lifetime. And certainly, if his place is among the poets, he is the leader of all the lovers. He saw that love was the first secret of the world for which the wise men had been looking, and that it was only through love that one could approach either the heart of the leper or the feet of God.</p>
<p>And above all, Christ is the most supreme of individualists. Humility, like the artistic, acceptance of all experiences, is merely a mode of manifestation. It is man&#8217;s soul that Christ is always looking for. He calls it &#8216;God&#8217;s Kingdom,&#8217; and finds it in every one. He compares it to little things, to a tiny seed, to a handful of leaven, to a pearl. That is because one realises one&#8217;s soul only by getting rid of all alien passions, all acquired culture, and all external possessions, be they good or evil.</p>
<p>I bore up against everything with some stubbornness of will and much rebellion of nature, till I had absolutely nothing left in the world but one thing. I had lost my name, my position, my happiness, my freedom, my wealth. I was a prisoner and a pauper. But I still had my children left. Suddenly they were taken away from me by the law. It was a blow so appalling that I did not know what to do, so I flung myself on my knees, and bowed my head, and wept, and said, &#8216;The body of a child is as the body of the Lord: I am not worthy of either.&#8217; That moment seemed to save me. I saw then that the only thing for me was to accept everything. Since then &#8211; curious as it will no doubt sound &#8211; I have been happier. It was of course my soul in its ultimate essence that I had reached. In many ways I had been its enemy, but I found it waiting for me as a friend. When one comes in contact with the soul it makes one simple as a child, as Christ said one should be.</p>
<p>It is tragic how few people ever &#8216;possess their souls&#8217; before they die. &#8216;Nothing is more rare in any man,&#8217; says Emerson, &#8216;than an act of his own.&#8217; It is quite true. Most people are other people. Their thoughts are some one else&#8217;s opinions, their lives a mimicry, their passions a quotation. Christ was not merely the supreme individualist, but he was the first individualist in history. People have tried to make him out an ordinary philanthropist, or ranked him as an altruist with the scientific and sentimental. But he was really neither one nor the other. Pity he has, of course, for the poor, for those who are shut up in prisons, for the lowly, for the wretched; but he has far more pity for the rich, for the hard hedonists, for those who waste their freedom in becoming slaves to things, for those who wear soft raiment and live in kings&#8217; houses. Riches and pleasure seemed to him to be really greater tragedies than poverty or sorrow. And as for altruism, who knew better than he that it is vocation not volition that determines us, and that one cannot gather grapes of thorns or figs from thistles?</p>
<p>To live for others as a definite self-conscious aim was not his creed. It was not the basis of his creed. When he says, &#8216;Forgive your enemies,&#8217; it is not for the sake of the enemy, but for one&#8217;s own sake that he says so, and because love is more beautiful than hate. In his own entreaty to the young man, &#8216;Sell all that thou hast and give to the poor,&#8217; it is not of the state of the poor that he is thinking but of the soul of the young man, the soul that wealth was marring. In his view of life he is one with the artist who knows that by the inevitable law of self-perfection, the poet must sing, and the sculptor think in bronze, and the painter make the world a mirror for his moods, as surely and as certainly as the hawthorn must blossom in spring, and the corn turn to gold at harvest-time, and the moon in her ordered wanderings change from shield to sickle, and from sickle to shield.</p>
<p>But while Christ did not say to men, &#8216;Live for others,&#8217; he pointed out that there was no difference at all between the lives of others and one&#8217;s own life. By this means he gave to man an extended, a Titan personality. Since his coming the history of each separate individual is, or can be made, the history of the world. Of course, culture has intensified the personality of man. Art has made us myriad-minded. Those who have the artistic temperament go into exile with Dante and learn how salt is the bread of others, and how steep their stairs; they catch for a moment the serenity and calm of Goethe, and yet know but too well that Baudelaire cried to God -</p>
<p>&#8216;O Seigneur, donnez moi la force et le courage De contempler mon corps et mon coeur sans degout.&#8217;</p>
<p>Out of Shakespeare&#8217;s sonnets they draw, to their own hurt it may be, the secret of his love and make it their own; they look with new eyes on modern life, because they have listened to one of Chopin&#8217;s nocturnes, or handled Greek things, or read the story of the passion of some dead man for some dead woman whose hair was like threads of fine gold, and whose mouth was as a pomegranate. But the sympathy of the artistic temperament is necessarily with what has found expression. In words or in colours, in music or in marble, behind the painted masks of an AEschylean play, or through some Sicilian shepherds&#8217; pierced and jointed reeds, the man and his message must have been revealed.</p>
<p>To the artist, expression is the only mode under which he can conceive life at all. To him what is dumb is dead. But to Christ it was not so. With a width and wonder of imagination that fills one almost with awe, he took the entire world of the inarticulate, the voiceless world of pain, as his kingdom, and made of himself its eternal mouthpiece. Those of whom I have spoken, who are dumb under oppression, and &#8216;whose silence is heard only of God,&#8217; he chose as his brothers. He sought to become eyes to the blind, ears to the deaf, and a cry in the lips of those whose tongues had been tied. His desire was to be to the myriads who had found no utterance a very trumpet through which they might call to heaven. And feeling, with the artistic nature of one to whom suffering and sorrow were modes through which he could realise his conception of the beautiful, that an idea is of no value till it becomes incarnate and is made an image, he made of himself the image of the Man of Sorrows, and as such has fascinated and dominated art as no Greek god ever succeeded in doing.</p>
<p>For the Greek gods, in spite of the white and red of their fair fleet limbs, were not really what they appeared to be. The curved brow of Apollo was like the sun&#8217;s disc crescent over a hill at dawn, and his feet were as the wings of the morning, but he himself had been cruel to Marsyas and had made Niobe childless. In the steel shields of Athena&#8217;s eyes there had been no pity for Arachne; the pomp and peacocks of Hera were all that was really noble about her; and the Father of the Gods himself had been too fond of the daughters of men. The two most deeply suggestive figures of Greek Mythology were, for religion, Demeter, an Earth Goddess, not one of the Olympians, and for art, Dionysus, the son of a mortal woman to whom the moment of his birth had proved also the moment of her death.</p>
<p>But Life itself from its lowliest and most humble sphere produced one far more marvellous than the mother of Proserpina or the son of Semele. Out of the Carpenter&#8217;s shop at Nazareth had come a personality infinitely greater than any made by myth and legend, and one, strangely enough, destined to reveal to the world the mystical meaning of wine and the real beauties of the lilies of the field as none, either on Cithaeron or at Enna, had ever done.</p>
<p>The song of Isaiah, &#8216;He is despised and rejected of men, a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief: and we hid as it were our faces from him,&#8217; had seemed to him to prefigure himself, and in him the prophecy was fulfilled. We must not be afraid of such a phrase. Every single work of art is the fulfilment of a prophecy: for every work of art is the conversion of an idea into an image. Every single human being should be the fulfilment of a prophecy: for every human being should be the realisation of some ideal, either in the mind of God or in the mind of man. Christ found the type and fixed it, and the dream of a Virgilian poet, either at Jerusalem or at Babylon, became in the long progress of the centuries incarnate in him for whom the world was waiting.</p>
<p>To me one of the things in history the most to be regretted is that the Christ&#8217;s own renaissance, which has produced the Cathedral at Chartres, the Arthurian cycle of legends, the life of St. Francis of Assisi, the art of Giotto, and Dante&#8217;s DIVINE COMEDY, was not allowed to develop on its own lines, but was interrupted and spoiled by the dreary classical Renaissance that gave us Petrarch, and Raphael&#8217;s frescoes, and Palladian architecture, and formal French tragedy, and St. Paul&#8217;s Cathedral, and Pope&#8217;s poetry, and everything that is made from without and by dead rules, and does not spring from within through some spirit informing it. But wherever there is a romantic movement in art there somehow, and under some form, is Christ, or the soul of Christ. He is in ROMEO AND JULIET, in the WINTER&#8217;S TALE, in Provencal poetry, in the ANCIENT MARINER, in LA BELLE DAME SANS MERCI, and in Chatterton&#8217;s BALLAD OF CHARITY.</p>
<p>We owe to him the most diverse things and people. Hugo&#8217;s LES MISERABLES, Baudelaire&#8217;s FLEURS DU MAL, the note of pity in Russian novels, Verlaine and Verlaine&#8217;s poems, the stained glass and tapestries and the quattro-cento work of Burne-Jones and Morris, belong to him no less than the tower of Giotto, Lancelot and Guinevere, Tannhauser, the troubled romantic marbles of Michael Angelo, pointed architecture, and the love of children and flowers &#8211; for both of which, indeed, in classical art there was but little place, hardly enough for them to grow or play in, but which, from the twelfth century down to our own day, have been continually making their appearances in art, under various modes and at various times, coming fitfully and wilfully, as children, as flowers, are apt to do: spring always seeming to one as if the flowers had been in hiding, and only came out into the sun because they were afraid that grown up people would grow tired of looking for them and give up the search; and the life of a child being no more than an April day on which there is both rain and sun for the narcissus.</p>
<p>It is the imaginative quality of Christ&#8217;s own nature that makes him this palpitating centre of romance. The strange figures of poetic drama and ballad are made by the imagination of others, but out of his own imagination entirely did Jesus of Nazareth create himself. The cry of Isaiah had really no more to do with his coming than the song of the nightingale has to do with the rising of the moon &#8211; no more, though perhaps no less. He was the denial as well as the affirmation of prophecy. For every expectation that he fulfilled there was another that he destroyed. &#8216;In all beauty,&#8217; says Bacon, &#8216;there is some strangeness of proportion,&#8217; and of those who are born of the spirit &#8211; of those, that is to say, who like himself are dynamic forces &#8211; Christ says that they are like the wind that &#8216;bloweth where it listeth, and no man can tell whence it cometh and whither it goeth.&#8217; That is why he is so fascinating to artists. He has all the colour elements of life: mystery, strangeness, pathos, suggestion, ecstasy, love. He appeals to the temper of wonder, and creates that mood in which alone he can be understood.</p>
<p>And to me it is a joy to remember that if he is &#8216;of imagination all compact,&#8217; the world itself is of the same substance. I said in DORIAN GRAY that the great sins of the world take place in the brain: but it is in the brain that everything takes place. We know now that we do not see with the eyes or hear with the ears. They are really channels for the transmission, adequate or inadequate, of sense impressions. It is in the brain that the poppy is red, that the apple is odorous, that the skylark sings.</p>
<p>Of late I have been studying with diligence the four prose poems about Christ. At Christmas I managed to get hold of a Greek Testament, and every morning, after I had cleaned my cell and polished my tins, I read a little of the Gospels, a dozen verses taken by chance anywhere. It is a delightful way of opening the day. Every one, even in a turbulent, ill-disciplined life, should do the same. Endless repetition, in and out of season, has spoiled for us the freshness, the naivete, the simple romantic charm of the Gospels. We hear them read far too often and far too badly, and all repetition is anti-spiritual. When one returns to the Greek; it is like going into a garden of lilies out of some, narrow and dark house.</p>
<p>And to me, the pleasure is doubled by the reflection that it is extremely probable that we have the actual terms, the IPSISSIMA VERBA, used by Christ. It was always supposed that Christ talked in Aramaic. Even Renan thought so. But now we know that the Galilean peasants, like the Irish peasants of our own day, were bilingual, and that Greek was the ordinary language of intercourse all over Palestine, as indeed all over the Eastern world. I never liked the idea that we knew of Christ&#8217;s own words only through a translation of a translation. It is a delight to me to think that as far as his conversation was concerned, Charmides might have listened to him, and Socrates reasoned with him, and Plato understood him: that he really said [Greek text which cannot be reproduced], that when he thought of the lilies of the field and how they neither toil nor spin, his absolute expression was [Greek text which cannot be reproduced], and that his last word when he cried out &#8216;my life has been completed, has reached its fulfilment, has been perfected,&#8217; was exactly as St. John tells us it was: [Greek text which cannot be reproduced] &#8211; no more.</p>
<p>While in reading the Gospels &#8211; particularly that of St. John himself, or whatever early Gnostic took his name and mantle &#8211; I see the continual assertion of the imagination as the basis of all spiritual and material life, I see also that to Christ imagination was simply a form of love, and that to him love was lord in the fullest meaning of the phrase. Some six weeks ago I was allowed by the doctor to have white bread to eat instead of the coarse black or brown bread of ordinary prison fare. It is a great delicacy. It will sound strange that dry bread could possibly be a delicacy to any one. To me it is so much so that at the close of each meal I carefully eat whatever crumbs may be left on my tin plate, or have fallen on the rough towel that one uses as a cloth so as not to soil one&#8217;s table; and I do so not from hunger &#8211; I get now quite sufficient food &#8211; but simply in order that nothing should be wasted of what is given to me. So one should look on love.</p>
<p>Christ, like all fascinating personalities, had the power of not merely saying beautiful things himself, but of making other people say beautiful things to him; and I love the story St. Mark tells us about the Greek woman, who, when as a trial of her faith he said to her that he could not give her the bread of the children of Israel, answered him that the little dogs &#8211; ([Greek text which cannot be reproduced], &#8216;little dogs&#8217; it should be rendered) &#8211; who are under the table eat of the crumbs that the children let fall. Most people live for love and admiration. But it is by love and admiration that we should live. If any love is shown us we should recognise that we are quite unworthy of it. Nobody is worthy to be loved. The fact that God loves man shows us that in the divine order of ideal things it is written that eternal love is to be given to what is eternally unworthy. Or if that phrase seems to be a bitter one to bear, let us say that every one is worthy of love, except him who thinks that he is. Love is a sacrament that should be taken kneeling, and DOMINE, NON SUM DIGNUS should be on the lips and in the hearts of those who receive it.</p>
<p>If ever I write again, in the sense of producing artistic work, there are just two subjects on which and through which I desire to express myself: one is &#8216;Christ as the precursor of the romantic movement in life&#8217;: the other is &#8216;The artistic life considered in its relation to conduct.&#8217; The first is, of course, intensely fascinating, for I see in Christ not merely the essentials of the supreme romantic type, but all the accidents, the wilfulnesses even, of the romantic temperament also. He was the first person who ever said to people that they should live &#8216;flower-like lives.&#8217; He fixed the phrase. He took children as the type of what people should try to become. He held them up as examples to their elders, which I myself have always thought the chief use of children, if what is perfect should have a use. Dante describes the soul of a man as coming from the hand of God &#8216;weeping and laughing like a little child,&#8217; and Christ also saw that the soul of each one should be A GUISA DI FANCIULLA CHE PIANGENDO E RIDENDO PARGOLEGGIA. He felt that life was changeful, fluid, active, and that to allow it to be stereotyped into any form was death. He saw that people should not be too serious over material, common interests: that to be unpractical was to be a great thing: that one should not bother too much over affairs. The birds didn&#8217;t, why should man? He is charming when he says, &#8216;Take no thought for the morrow; is not the soul more than meat? is not the body more than raiment?&#8217; A Greek might have used the latter phrase. It is full of Greek feeling. But only Christ could have said both, and so summed up life perfectly for us.</p>
<p>His morality is all sympathy, just what morality should be. If the only thing that he ever said had been, &#8216;Her sins are forgiven her because she loved much,&#8217; it would have been worth while dying to have said it. His justice is all poetical justice, exactly what justice should be. The beggar goes to heaven because he has been unhappy. I cannot conceive a better reason for his being sent there. The people who work for an hour in the vineyard in the cool of the evening receive just as much reward as those who have toiled there all day long in the hot sun. Why shouldn&#8217;t they? Probably no one deserved anything. Or perhaps they were a different kind of people. Christ had no patience with the dull lifeless mechanical systems that treat people as if they were things, and so treat everybody alike: for him there were no laws: there were exceptions merely, as if anybody, or anything, for that matter, was like aught else in the world!</p>
<p>That which is the very keynote of romantic art was to him the proper basis of natural life. He saw no other basis. And when they brought him one, taken in the very act of sin and showed him her sentence written in the law, and asked him what was to be done, he wrote with his finger on the ground as though he did not hear them, and finally, when they pressed him again, looked up and said, &#8216;Let him of you who has never sinned be the first to throw the stone at her.&#8217; It was worth while living to have said that.</p>
<p>Like all poetical natures he loved ignorant people. He knew that in the soul of one who is ignorant there is always room for a great idea. But he could not stand stupid people, especially those who are made stupid by education: people who are full of opinions not one of which they even understand, a peculiarly modern type, summed up by Christ when he describes it as the type of one who has the key of knowledge, cannot use it himself, and does not allow other people to use it, though it may be made to open the gate of God&#8217;s Kingdom. His chief war was against the Philistines. That is the war every child of light has to wage. Philistinism was the note of the age and community in which he lived. In their heavy inaccessibility to ideas, their dull respectability, their tedious orthodoxy, their worship of vulgar success, their entire preoccupation with the gross materialistic side of life, and their ridiculous estimate of themselves and their importance, the Jews of Jerusalem in Christ&#8217;s day were the exact counterpart of the British Philistine of our own. Christ mocked at the &#8216;whited sepulchre&#8217; of respectability, and fixed that phrase for ever. He treated worldly success as a thing absolutely to be despised. He saw nothing in it at all. He looked on wealth as an encumbrance to a man. He would not hear of life being sacrificed to any system of thought or morals. He pointed out that forms and ceremonies were made for man, not man for forms and ceremonies. He took sabbatarianism as a type of the things that should be set at nought. The cold philanthropies, the ostentatious public charities, the tedious formalisms so dear to the middle-class mind, he exposed with utter and relentless scorn. To us, what is termed orthodoxy is merely a facile unintelligent acquiescence; but to them, and in their hands, it was a terrible and paralysing tyranny. Christ swept it aside. He showed that the spirit alone was of value. He took a keen pleasure in pointing out to them that though they were always reading the law and the prophets, they had not really the smallest idea of what either of them meant. In opposition to their tithing of each separate day into the fixed routine of prescribed duties, as they tithe mint and rue, he preached the enormous importance of living completely for the moment.</p>
<p>Those whom he saved from their sins are saved simply for beautiful moments in their lives. Mary Magdalen, when she sees Christ, breaks the rich vase of alabaster that one of her seven lovers had given her, and spills the odorous spices over his tired dusty feet, and for that one moment&#8217;s sake sits for ever with Ruth and Beatrice in the tresses of the snow-white rose of Paradise. All that Christ says to us by the way of a little warning is that every moment should be beautiful, that the soul should always be ready for the coming of the bridegroom, always waiting for the voice of the lover, Philistinism being simply that side of man&#8217;s nature that is not illumined by the imagination. He sees all the lovely influences of life as modes of light: the imagination itself is the world of light. The world is made by it, and yet the world cannot understand it: that is because the imagination is simply a manifestation of love, and it is love and the capacity for it that distinguishes one human being from another.</p>
<p>But it is when he deals with a sinner that Christ is most romantic, in the sense of most real. The world had always loved the saint as being the nearest possible approach to the perfection of God. Christ, through some divine instinct in him, seems to have always loved the sinner as being the nearest possible approach to the perfection of man. His primary desire was not to reform people, any more than his primary desire was to a relieve suffering. To turn an interesting thief into a tedious honest man was not his aim. He would have thought little of the Prisoners&#8217; Aid Society and other modern movements of the kind. The conversion of a publican into a Pharisee would not have seemed to him a great achievement. But in a manner not yet understood of the world he regarded sin and suffering as being in themselves beautiful holy things and modes of perfection.</p>
<p>It seems a very dangerous idea. It is &#8211; all great ideas are dangerous. That it was Christ&#8217;s creed admits of no doubt. That it is the true creed I don&#8217;t doubt myself.</p>
<p>Of course the sinner must repent. But why? Simply because otherwise he would be unable to realise what he had done. The moment of repentance is the moment of initiation. More than that: it is the means by which one alters one&#8217;s past. The Greeks thought that impossible. They often say in their Gnomic aphorisms, &#8216;Even the Gods cannot alter the past.&#8217; Christ showed that the commonest sinner could do it, that it was the one thing he could do. Christ, had he been asked, would have said &#8211; I feel quite certain about it &#8211; that the moment the prodigal son fell on his knees and wept, he made his having wasted his substance with harlots, his swine- herding and hungering for the husks they ate, beautiful and holy moments in his life. It is difficult for most people to grasp the idea. I dare say one has to go to prison to understand it. If so, it may be worth while going to prison.</p>
<p>There is something so unique about Christ. Of course just as there are false dawns before the dawn itself, and winter days so full of sudden sunlight that they will cheat the wise crocus into squandering its gold before its time, and make some foolish bird call to its mate to build on barren boughs, so there were Christians before Christ. For that we should be grateful. The unfortunate thing is that there have been none since. I make one exception, St. Francis of Assisi. But then God had given him at his birth the soul of a poet, as he himself when quite young had in mystical marriage taken poverty as his bride: and with the soul of a poet and the body of a beggar he found the way to perfection not difficult. He understood Christ, and so he became like him. We do not require the Liber Conformitatum to teach us that the life of St. Francis was the true IMITATIO CHRISTI, a poem compared to which the book of that name is merely prose.</p>
<p>Indeed, that is the charm about Christ, when all is said: he is just like a work of art. He does not really teach one anything, but by being brought into his presence one becomes something. And everybody is predestined to his presence. Once at least in his life each man walks with Christ to Emmaus.</p>
<p>As regards the other subject, the Relation of the Artistic Life to Conduct, it will no doubt seem strange to you that I should select it. People point to Reading Gaol and say, &#8216;That is where the artistic life leads a man.&#8217; Well, it might lead to worse places. The more mechanical people to whom life is a shrewd speculation depending on a careful calculation of ways and means, always know where they are going, and go there. They start with the ideal desire of being the parish beadle, and in whatever sphere they are placed they succeed in being the parish beadle and no more. A man whose desire is to be something separate from himself, to be a member of Parliament, or a successful grocer, or a prominent solicitor, or a judge, or something equally tedious, invariably succeeds in being what he wants to be. That is his punishment. Those who want a mask have to wear it.</p>
<p>But with the dynamic forces of life, and those in whom those dynamic forces become incarnate, it is different. People whose desire is solely for self-realisation never know where they are going. They can&#8217;t know. In one sense of the word it is of course necessary, as the Greek oracle said, to know oneself: that is the first achievement of knowledge. But to recognise that the soul of a man is unknowable, is the ultimate achievement of wisdom. The final mystery is oneself. When one has weighed the sun in the balance, and measured the steps of the moon, and mapped out the seven heavens star by star, there still remains oneself. Who can calculate the orbit of his own soul? When the son went out to look for his father&#8217;s asses, he did not know that a man of God was waiting for him with the very chrism of coronation, and that his own soul was already the soul of a king.</p>
<p>I hope to live long enough and to produce work of such a character that I shall be able at the end of my days to say, &#8216;Yes! this is just where the artistic life leads a man!&#8217; Two of the most perfect lives I have come across in my own experience are the lives of Verlaine and of Prince Kropotkin: both of them men who have passed years in prison: the first, the one Christian poet since Dante; the other, a man with a soul of that beautiful white Christ which seems coming out of Russia. And for the last seven or eight months, in spite of a succession of great troubles reaching me from the outside world almost without intermission, I have been placed in direct contact with a new spirit working in this prison through man and things, that has helped me beyond any possibility of expression in words: so that while for the first year of my imprisonment I did nothing else, and can remember doing nothing else, but wring my hands in impotent despair, and say, &#8216;What an ending, what an appalling ending!&#8217; now I try to say to myself, and sometimes when I am not torturing myself do really and sincerely say, &#8216;What a beginning, what a wonderful beginning!&#8217; It may really be so. It may become so. If it does I shall owe much to this new personality that has altered every man&#8217;s life in this place.</p>
<p>You may realise it when I say that had I been released last May, as I tried to be, I would have left this place loathing it and every official in it with a bitterness of hatred that would have poisoned my life. I have had a year longer of imprisonment, but humanity has been in the prison along with us all, and now when I go out I shall always remember great kindnesses that I have received here from almost everybody, and on the day of my release I shall give many thanks to many people, and ask to be remembered by them in turn.</p>
<p>The prison style is absolutely and entirely wrong. I would give anything to be able to alter it when I go out. I intend to try. But there is nothing in the world so wrong but that the spirit of humanity, which is the spirit of love, the spirit of the Christ who is not in churches, may make it, if not right, at least possible to be borne without too much bitterness of heart.</p>
<p>I know also that much is waiting for me outside that is very delightful, from what St. Francis of Assisi calls &#8216;my brother the wind, and my sister the rain,&#8217; lovely things both of them, down to the shop-windows and sunsets of great cities. If I made a list of all that still remains to me, I don&#8217;t know where I should stop: for, indeed, God made the world just as much for me as for any one else. Perhaps I may go out with something that I had not got before. I need not tell you that to me reformations in morals are as meaningless and vulgar as Reformations in theology. But while to propose to be a better man is a piece of unscientific cant, to have become a deeper man is the privilege of those who have suffered. And such I think I have become.</p>
<p>If after I am free a friend of mine gave a feast, and did not invite me to it, I should not mind a bit. I can be perfectly happy by myself. With freedom, flowers, books, and the moon, who could not be perfectly happy? Besides, feasts are not for me any more. I have given too many to care about them. That side of life is over for me, very fortunately, I dare say. But if after I am free a friend of mine had a sorrow and refused to allow me to share it, I should feel it most bitterly. If he shut the doors of the house of mourning against me, I would come back again and again and beg to be admitted, so that I might share in what I was entitled to share in. If he thought me unworthy, unfit to weep with him, I should feel it as the most poignant humiliation, as the most terrible mode in which disgrace could be inflicted on me. But that could not be. I have a right to share in sorrow, and he who can look at the loveliness of the world and share its sorrow, and realise something of the wonder of both, is in immediate contact with divine things, and has got as near to God&#8217;s secret as any one can get.</p>
<p>Perhaps there may come into my art also, no less than into my life, a still deeper note, one of greater unity of passion, and directness of impulse. Not width but intensity is the true aim of modern art. We are no longer in art concerned with the type. It is with the exception that we have to do. I cannot put my sufferings into any form they took, I need hardly say. Art only begins where Imitation ends, but something must come into my work, of fuller memory of words perhaps, of richer cadences, of more curious effects, of simpler architectural order, of some aesthetic quality at any rate.</p>
<p>When Marsyas was &#8216;torn from the scabbard of his limbs&#8217; &#8211; DELLA VAGINA DELLA MEMBRE SUE, to use one of Dante&#8217;s most terrible Tacitean phrases &#8211; he had no more song, the Greek said. Apollo had been victor. The lyre had vanquished the reed. But perhaps the Greeks were mistaken. I hear in much modern Art the cry of Marsyas. It is bitter in Baudelaire, sweet and plaintive in Lamartine, mystic in Verlaine. It is in the deferred resolutions of Chopin&#8217;s music. It is in the discontent that haunts Burne- Jones&#8217;s women. Even Matthew Arnold, whose song of Callicles tells of &#8216;the triumph of the sweet persuasive lyre,&#8217; and the &#8216;famous final victory,&#8217; in such a clear note of lyrical beauty, has not a little of it; in the troubled undertone of doubt and distress that haunts his verses, neither Goethe nor Wordsworth could help him, though he followed each in turn, and when he seeks to mourn for THYRSIS or to sing of the SCHOLAR GIPSY, it is the reed that he has to take for the rendering of his strain. But whether or not the Phrygian Faun was silent, I cannot be. Expression is as necessary to me as leaf and blossoms are to the black branches of the trees that show themselves above the prison walls and are so restless in the wind. Between my art and the world there is now a wide gulf, but between art and myself there is none. I hope at least that there is none.</p>
<p>To each of us different fates are meted out. My lot has been one of public infamy, of long imprisonment, of misery, of ruin, of disgrace, but I am not worthy of it &#8211; not yet, at any rate. I remember that I used to say that I thought I could bear a real tragedy if it came to me with purple pall and a mask of noble sorrow, but that the dreadful thing about modernity was that it put tragedy into the raiment of comedy, so that the great realities seemed commonplace or grotesque or lacking in style. It is quite true about modernity. It has probably always been true about actual life. It is said that all martyrdoms seemed mean to the looker on. The nineteenth century is no exception to the rule.</p>
<p>Everything about my tragedy has been hideous, mean, repellent, lacking in style; our very dress makes us grotesque. We are the zanies of sorrow. We are clowns whose hearts are broken. We are specially designed to appeal to the sense of humour. On November 13th, 1895, I was brought down here from London. From two o&#8217;clock till half-past two on that day I had to stand on the centre platform of Clapham Junction in convict dress, and handcuffed, for the world to look at. I had been taken out of the hospital ward without a moment&#8217;s notice being given to me. Of all possible objects I was the most grotesque. When people saw me they laughed. Each train as it came up swelled the audience. Nothing could exceed their amusement. That was, of course, before they knew who I was. As soon as they had been informed they laughed still more. For half an hour I stood there in the grey November rain surrounded by a jeering mob.</p>
<p>For a year after that was done to me I wept every day at the same hour and for the same space of time. That is not such a tragic thing as possibly it sounds to you. To those who are in prison tears are a part of every day&#8217;s experience. A day in prison on which one does not weep is a day on which one&#8217;s heart is hard, not a day on which one&#8217;s heart is happy.</p>
<p>Well, now I am really beginning to feel more regret for the people who laughed than for myself. Of course when they saw me I was not on my pedestal, I was in the pillory. But it is a very unimaginative nature that only cares for people on their pedestals. A pedestal may be a very unreal thing. A pillory is a terrific reality. They should have known also how to interpret sorrow better. I have said that behind sorrow there is always sorrow. It were wiser still to say that behind sorrow there is always a soul. And to mock at a soul in pain is a dreadful thing. In the strangely simple economy of the world people only get what they give, and to those who have not enough imagination to penetrate the mere outward of things, and feel pity, what pity can be given save that of scorn?</p>
<p>I write this account of the mode of my being transferred here simply that it should be realised how hard it has been for me to get anything out of my punishment but bitterness and despair. I have, however, to do it, and now and then I have moments of submission and acceptance. All the spring may be hidden in the single bud, and the low ground nest of the lark may hold the joy that is to herald the feet of many rose-red dawns. So perhaps whatever beauty of life still remains to me is contained in some moment of surrender, abasement, and humiliation. I can, at any rate, merely proceed on the lines of my own development, and, accepting all that has happened to me, make myself worthy of it.</p>
<p>People used to say of me that I was too individualistic. I must be far more of an individualist than ever I was. I must get far more out of myself than ever I got, and ask far less of the world than ever I asked. Indeed, my ruin came not from too great individualism of life, but from too little. The one disgraceful, unpardonable, and to all time contemptible action of my life was to allow myself to appeal to society for help and protection. To have made such an appeal would have been from the individualist point of view bad enough, but what excuse can there ever be put forward for having made it? Of course once I had put into motion the forces of society, society turned on me and said, &#8216;Have you been living all this time in defiance of my laws, and do you now appeal to those laws for protection? You shall have those laws exercised to the full. You shall abide by what you have appealed to.&#8217; The result is I am in gaol. Certainly no man ever fell so ignobly, and by such ignoble instruments, as I did.</p>
<p>The Philistine element in life is not the failure to understand art. Charming people, such as fishermen, shepherds, ploughboys, peasants and the like, know nothing about art, and are the very salt of the earth. He is the Philistine who upholds and aids the heavy, cumbrous, blind, mechanical forces of society, and who does not recognise dynamic force when he meets it either in a man or a movement.</p>
<p>People thought it dreadful of me to have entertained at dinner the evil things of life, and to have found pleasure in their company. But then, from the point of view through which I, as an artist in life, approach them they were delightfully suggestive and stimulating. The danger was half the excitement. . . . My business as an artist was with Ariel. I set myself to wrestle with Caliban. . . .</p>
<p>A great friend of mine &#8211; a friend of ten years&#8217; standing &#8211; came to see me some time ago, and told me that he did not believe a single word of what was said against me, and wished me to know that he considered me quite innocent, and the victim of a hideous plot. I burst into tears at what he said, and told him that while there was much amongst the definite charges that was quite untrue and transferred to me by revolting malice, still that my life had been full of perverse pleasures, and that unless he accepted that as a fact about me and realised it to the full I could not possibly be friends with him any more, or ever be in his company. It was a terrible shock to him, but we are friends, and I have not got his friendship on false pretences.</p>
<p>Emotional forces, as I say somewhere in INTENTIONS, are as limited in extent and duration as the forces of physical energy. The little cup that is made to hold so much can hold so much and no more, though all the purple vats of Burgundy be filled with wine to the brim, and the treaders stand knee-deep in the gathered grapes of the stony vineyards of Spain. There is no error more common than that of thinking that those who are the causes or occasions of great tragedies share in the feelings suitable to the tragic mood: no error more fatal than expecting it of them. The martyr in his &#8217;shirt of flame&#8217; may be looking on the face of God, but to him who is piling the faggots or loosening the logs for the blast the whole scene is no more than the slaying of an ox is to the butcher, or the felling of a tree to the charcoal burner in the forest, or the fall of a flower to one who is mowing down the grass with a scythe. Great passions are for the great of soul, and great events can be seen only by those who are on a level with them.</p>
<p>* * * * *</p>
<p>I know of nothing in all drama more incomparable from the point of view of art, nothing more suggestive in its subtlety of observation, than Shakespeare&#8217;s drawing of Rosencrantz and Guildenstern. They are Hamlet&#8217;s college friends. They have been his companions. They bring with them memories of pleasant days together. At the moment when they come across him in the play he is staggering under the weight of a burden intolerable to one of his temperament. The dead have come armed out of the grave to impose on him a mission at once too great and too mean for him. He is a dreamer, and he is called upon to act. He has the nature of the poet, and he is asked to grapple with the common complexity of cause and effect, with life in its practical realisation, of which he knows nothing, not with life in its ideal essence, of which he knows so much. He has no conception of what to do, and his folly is to feign folly. Brutus used madness as a cloak to conceal the sword of his purpose, the dagger of his will, but the Hamlet madness is a mere mask for the hiding of weakness. In the making of fancies and jests he sees a chance of delay. He keeps playing with action as an artist plays with a theory. He makes himself the spy of his proper actions, and listening to his own words knows them to be but &#8216;words, words, words.&#8217; Instead of trying to be the hero of his own history, he seeks to be the spectator of his own tragedy. He disbelieves in everything, including himself, and yet his doubt helps him not, as it comes not from scepticism but from a divided will.</p>
<p>Of all this Guildenstern and Rosencrantz realise nothing. They bow and smirk and smile, and what the one says the other echoes with sickliest intonation. When, at last, by means of the play within the play, and the puppets in their dalliance, Hamlet &#8216;catches the conscience&#8217; of the King, and drives the wretched man in terror from his throne, Guildenstern and Rosencrantz see no more in his conduct than a rather painful breach of Court etiquette. That is as far as they can attain to in &#8216;the contemplation of the spectacle of life with appropriate emotions.&#8217; They are close to his very secret and know nothing of it. Nor would there be any use in telling them. They are the little cups that can hold so much and no more. Towards the close it is suggested that, caught in a cunning spring set for another, they have met, or may meet, with a violent and sudden death. But a tragic ending of this kind, though touched by Hamlet&#8217;s humour with something of the surprise and justice of comedy, is really not for such as they. They never die. Horatio, who in order to &#8216;report Hamlet and his cause aright to the unsatisfied,&#8217;</p>
<p>&#8216;Absents him from felicity a while, And in this harsh world draws his breath in pain,&#8217;</p>
<p>dies, but Guildenstern and Rosencrantz are as immortal as Angelo and Tartuffe, and should rank with them. They are what modern life has contributed to the antique ideal of friendship. He who writes a new DE AMICITIA must find a niche for them, and praise them in Tusculan prose. They are types fixed for all time. To censure them would show &#8216;a lack of appreciation.&#8217; They are merely out of their sphere: that is all. In sublimity of soul there is no contagion. High thoughts and high emotions are by their very existence isolated.</p>
<p>I am to be released, if all goes well with me, towards the end of May, and hope to go at once to some little sea-side village abroad with R- and M-.</p>
<p>The sea, as Euripides says in one of his plays about Iphigeneia, washes away the stains and wounds of the world.</p>
<p>I hope to be at least a month with my friends, and to gain peace and balance, and a less troubled heart, and a sweeter mood. I have a strange longing for the great simple primeval things, such as the sea, to me no less of a mother than the Earth. It seems to me that we all look at Nature too much, and live with her too little. I discern great sanity in the Greek attitude. They never chattered about sunsets, or discussed whether the shadows on the grass were really mauve or not. But they saw that the sea was for the swimmer, and the sand for the feet of the runner. They loved the trees for the shadow that they cast, and the forest for its silence at noon. The vineyard-dresser wreathed his hair with ivy that he might keep off the rays of the sun as he stooped over the young shoots, and for the artist and the athlete, the two types that Greece gave us, they plaited with garlands the leaves of the bitter laurel and of the wild parsley, which else had been of no service to men.</p>
<p>We call ours a utilitarian age, and we do not know the uses of any single thing. We have forgotten that water can cleanse, and fire purify, and that the Earth is mother to us all. As a consequence our art is of the moon and plays with shadows, while Greek art is of the sun and deals directly with things. I feel sure that in elemental forces there is purification, and I want to go back to them and live in their presence.</p>
<p>Of course to one so modern as I am, &#8216;Enfant de mon siecle,&#8217; merely to look at the world will be always lovely. I tremble with pleasure when I think that on the very day of my leaving prison both the laburnum and the lilac will be blooming in the gardens, and that I shall see the wind stir into restless beauty the swaying gold of the one, and make the other toss the pale purple of its plumes, so that all the air shall be Arabia for me. Linnaeus fell on his knees and wept for joy when he saw for the first time the long heath of some English upland made yellow with the tawny aromatic brooms of the common furze; and I know that for me, to whom flowers are part of desire, there are tears waiting in the petals of some rose. It has always been so with me from my boyhood. There is not a single colour hidden away in the chalice of a flower, or the curve of a shell, to which, by some subtle sympathy with the very soul of things, my nature does not answer. Like Gautier, I have always been one of those &#8216;pour qui le monde visible existe.&#8217;</p>
<p>Still, I am conscious now that behind all this beauty, satisfying though it may be, there is some spirit hidden of which the painted forms and shapes are but modes of manifestation, and it is with this spirit that I desire to become in harmony. I have grown tired of the articulate utterances of men and things. The Mystical in Art, the Mystical in Life, the Mystical in Nature this is what I am looking for. It is absolutely necessary for me to find it somewhere.</p>
<p>All trials are trials for one&#8217;s life, just as all sentences are sentences of death; and three times have I been tried. The first time I left the box to be arrested, the second time to be led back to the house of detention, the third time to pass into a prison for two years. Society, as we have constituted it, will have no place for me, has none to offer; but Nature, whose sweet rains fall on unjust and just alike, will have clefts in the rocks where I may hide, and secret valleys in whose silence I may weep undisturbed. She will hang the night with stars so that I may walk abroad in the darkness without stumbling, and send the wind over my footprints so that none may track me to my hurt: she will cleanse me in great waters, and with bitter herbs make me whole.</p>
<p>End</p>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/de-profundis-by-oscar-wilde/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>The Time Machine</title>
		<link>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/the-time-machine/</link>
		<comments>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/the-time-machine/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Thu, 02 Jul 2009 07:00:33 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>Kevin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Classic Stories & Poetry]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[HG Wells]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[The Time Machine]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/?p=1307</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[The Time Traveller (for so it will be convenient to speak of him) was expounding a recondite matter to us. His grey eyes shone and twinkled, and his usually pale face was flushed and animated. The fire burned brightly, and the soft radiance of the incandescent lights in the lilies of silver caught the bubbles [...]]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<h2>The Time Traveller (for so it will be convenient to speak of him) was expounding a recondite matter to us. His grey eyes shone and twinkled, and his usually pale face was flushed and animated. The fire burned brightly, and the soft radiance of the incandescent lights in the lilies of silver caught the bubbles that flashed and passed in our glasses.</h2>
<h3>by H. G. Wells (1866-1946)</h3>
<p><div style="float:left;"> <script type="text/javascript"><!--
google_ad_client = "pub-6309919278081185";
google_ui_features = "rc:0";
google_ad_width = 336;
google_ad_height = 280;
google_ad_format = "336x280_as";
google_ad_type = "text_image";
google_alternate_ad_url = "?adsensem-benice=336x280";
google_color_border = "FFFFFF";
google_color_bg = "ffffff";
google_color_link = "804000";
google_color_text = "505050";
google_color_url = "804000";

//--></script>
<script type="text/javascript" src="http://pagead2.googlesyndication.com/pagead/show_ads.js"></script>
</div>Our chairs, being his patents, embraced and caressed us rather than submitted to be sat upon, and there was that luxurious after-dinner atmosphere when thought roams gracefully free of the trammels of precision. And he put it to us in this way, marking the points with a lean forefinger, as we sat and lazily admired his earnestness over this new paradox (as we thought it) and his fecundity.</p>
<p>&#8220;You must follow me carefully. I shall have to controvert one or two ideas that are almost universally accepted. The geometry, for instance, they taught you at school is founded on a misconception.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Is not that rather a large thing to expect us to begin upon?&#8221; said Filby, an argumentative person with red hair.</p>
<p>&#8220;I do not mean to ask you to accept anything without reasonable ground for it. You will soon admit as much as I need from you. You know of course that a mathematical line, a line of thickness nil, has no real existence. They taught you that? Neither has a mathematical plane. These things are mere abstractions.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;That is all right,&#8221; said the Psychologist.</p>
<p>&#8220;Nor, having only length, breadth, and thickness, can a cube have a real existence.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;There I object,&#8221; said Filby. &#8220;Of course a solid body may exist. All real things-&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;So most people think. But wait a moment. Can an instantaneous cube exist?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Don&#8217;t follow you,&#8221; said Filby.</p>
<p>&#8220;Can a cube that does not last for any time at all, have a real existence?&#8221;</p>
<p><div style="float:right;"> <script type="text/javascript"><!--
google_ad_client = "pub-6309919278081185";
google_ui_features = "rc:0";
google_ad_width = 336;
google_ad_height = 280;
google_ad_format = "336x280_as";
google_ad_type = "text_image";
google_alternate_ad_url = "?adsensem-benice=336x280";
google_color_border = "FFFFFF";
google_color_bg = "FFFFFF";
google_color_link = "804000";
google_color_text = "505050";
google_color_url = "804000";

//--></script>
<script type="text/javascript" src="http://pagead2.googlesyndication.com/pagead/show_ads.js"></script>
</div>Filby became pensive. &#8220;Clearly,&#8221; the Time Traveller proceeded, &#8220;any real body must have extension in four directions: it must have Length, Breadth, Thickness, and Duration. But through a natural infirmity of the flesh, which I will explain to you in a moment, we incline to overlook this fact. There are really four dimensions, three which we call the three planes of Space, and a fourth, Time. There is, however, a tendency to draw an unreal distinction between the former three dimensions and the latter, because it happens that our consciousness moves intermittently in one direction along the latter from the beginning to the end of our lives.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;That,&#8221; said a very young man, making spasmodic efforts to relight his cigar over the lamp; &#8220;that . . . very clear indeed.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Now, it is very remarkable that this is so extensively overlooked,&#8221; continued the Time Traveller, with a slight accession of cheerfulness. &#8220;Really this is what is meant by the Fourth Dimension, though some people who talk about the Fourth Dimension do not know they mean it. It is only another way of looking at Time. There is no difference between Time and any of the three dimensions of Space except that our consciousness moves along it. But some foolish people have got hold of the wrong side of that idea. You have all heard what they have to say about this Fourth Dimension?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;I have not,&#8221; said the Provincial Mayor.</p>
<p>&#8220;It is simply this. That Space, as our mathematicians have it, is spoken of as having three dimensions, which one may call Length, Breadth, and Thickness, and is always definable by reference to three planes, each at right angles to the others. But some philosophical people have been asking why three dimensions particularly why not another direction at right angles to the other three? and have even tried to construct a Four-Dimension geometry. Professor Simon Newcomb was expounding this to the New York Mathematical Society only a month or so ago. You know how on a flat surface, which has only two dimensions, we can represent a figure of a three-dimensional solid, and similarly they think that by models of three dimensions they could represent one of four if they could master the perspective of the thing. See?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;I think so,&#8221; murmured the Provincial Mayor; and, knitting his brows, he lapsed into an introspective state, his lips moving as one who repeats mystic words. &#8220;Yes, I think I see it now,&#8221; he said after some time, brightening in a quite transitory manner.</p>
<p>&#8220;Well, I do not mind telling you I have been at work upon this geometry of Four Dimensions for some time. Some of my results are curious. For instance, here is a portrait of a man at eight years old, another at fifteen, another at seventeen, another at twenty-three, and so on. All these are evidently sections, as it were, Three-Dimensional representations of his Four-Dimensioned being, which is a fixed and unalterable thing.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Scientific people,&#8221; proceeded the Time Traveller, after the pause required for the proper assimilation of this, &#8220;know very well that Time is only a kind of Space. Here is a popular scientific diagram, a weather record. This line I trace with my finger shows the movement of the barometer. Yesterday it was so high, yesterday night it fell, then this morning it rose again, and so gently upward to here. Surely the mercury did not trace this line in any of the dimensions of Space generally recognized? But certainly it traced such a line, and that line, therefore, we must conclude was along the Time-Dimension.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;But,&#8221; said the Medical Man, staring hard at a coal in the fire, &#8220;if Time is really only a fourth dimension of Space, why is it, and why has it always been, regarded as something different? And why cannot we move in Time as we move about in the other dimensions of Space?&#8221;</p>
<p>The Time Traveller smiled. &#8220;Are you sure we can move freely in Space? Right and left we can go, backward and forward freely enough, and men always have done so. I admit we move freely in two dimensions. But how about up and down? Gravitation limits us there.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Not exactly,&#8221; said the Medical Man. &#8220;There are balloons.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;But before the balloons, save for spasmodic jumping and the inequalities of the surface, man had no freedom of vertical movement.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Still they could move a little up and down,&#8221; said the Medical Man.</p>
<p>&#8220;Easier, far easier down than up.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;And you cannot move at all in Time, you cannot get away from the present moment.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;My dear sir, that is just where you are wrong. That is just where the whole world has gone wrong. We are always getting away from the present movement. Our mental existences, which are immaterial and have no dimensions, are passing along the Time-Dimension with a uniform velocity from the cradle to the grave. Just as we should travel down if we began our existence fifty miles above the earth&#8217;s surface.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;But the great difficulty is this,&#8221; interrupted the Psychologist. &#8220;You can move about in all directions of Space, but you cannot move about in Time.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;That is the germ of my great discovery. But you are wrong to say that we cannot move about in Time. For instance, if I am recalling an incident very vividly I go back to the instant of its occurrence: I become absent-minded, as you say. I jump back for a moment. Of course we have no means of staying back for any length of Time, any more than a savage or an animal has of staying six feet above the ground. But a civilized man is better off than the savage in this respect. He can go up against gravitation in a balloon, and why should he not hope that ultimately he may be able to stop or accelerate his drift along the Time-Dimension, or even turn about and travel the other way?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Oh, this,&#8221; began Filby, &#8220;is all-&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Why not?&#8221; said the Time Traveller.</p>
<p>&#8220;It&#8217;s against reason,&#8221; said Filby.</p>
<p>&#8220;What reason?&#8221; said the Time Traveller.</p>
<p>&#8220;You can show black is white by argument,&#8221; said Filby, &#8220;but you will never convince me.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Possibly not,&#8221; said the Time Traveller. &#8220;But now you begin to see the object of my investigations into the geometry of Four Dimensions. Long ago I had a vague inkling of a machine-&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;To travel through Time!&#8221; exclaimed the Very Young Man.</p>
<p>&#8220;That shall travel indifferently in any direction of Space and Time, as the driver determines.&#8221;</p>
<p>Filby contented himself with laughter.</p>
<p>&#8220;But I have experimental verification,&#8221; said the Time Traveller.</p>
<p>&#8220;It would be remarkably convenient for the historian,&#8221; the Psychologist suggested. &#8220;One might travel back and verify the accepted account of the Battle of Hastings, for instance!&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Don&#8217;t you think you would attract attention?&#8221; said the Medical Man. &#8220;Our ancestors had no great tolerance for anachronisms.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;One might get one&#8217;s Greek from the very lips of Homer and Plato,&#8221; the Very Young Man thought.</p>
<p>&#8220;In which case they would certainly plough you for the Littlego. The German scholars have improved Greek so much.</p>
<p>&#8220;Then there is the future,&#8221; said the Very Young Man. &#8220;Just think! One might invest all one&#8217;s money, leave it to accumulate at interest, and hurry on ahead!&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;To discover a society,&#8221; said I, &#8220;erected on a strictly communistic basis.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Of all the wild extravagant theories!&#8221; began the Psychologist.</p>
<p>&#8220;Yes, so it seemed to me, and so I never talked of it until-&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Experimental verification!&#8221; cried I. &#8220;You are going to verify That!&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;The experiment!&#8221; cried Filby, who was getting brain-weary.</p>
<p>&#8220;Let&#8217;s see your experiment anyhow,&#8221; said the Psychologist, &#8220;though it&#8217;s all humbug, you know.&#8221;</p>
<p>The Time Traveller smiled round at us. Then, still smiling faintly, and with his hands deep in his trousers pockets, he walked slowly out of the room, and we heard his slippers shuffling down the long passage to his laboratory.</p>
<p>The Psychologist looked at us. &#8220;I wonder what he&#8217;s got?&#8221; </p>
<p>&#8220;Some sleight-of-hand trick or other,&#8221; said the Medical Man, and Filby tried to tell us about a conjurer he had seen at Burslem, but before he had finished his preface the Time Traveller came back, and Filby&#8217;s anecdote collapsed.</p>
<p>The thing the Time Traveller held in his hand was a glittering metallic framework, scarcely larger than a small clock, and very delicately made. There was ivory in it, and some transparent crystalline substance. And now I must be explicit, for this that follows, unless his explanation is to be accepted, is an absolutely unaccountable thing. He took one of the small octagonal tables that were scattered about the room, and set it in front of the fire, with two legs on the hearth rug. On this table he placed the mechanism. Then he drew up a chair, and sat down. The only other object on the table was a small shaded lamp, the bright light of which fell upon the model. There were also perhaps a dozen candles about, two in brass candlesticks upon the mantel and several in sconces, so that the room was brilliantly illuminated. I sat in a low arm-chair nearest the fire, and I drew this forward so as to be almost between the Time Traveller and the fireplace. Filby sat behind him, looking over his shoulder. The Medical Man and the Provincial Mayor watched him in profile from the right, the Psychologist from the left. The Very Young Man stood behind the Psychologist. We were all on the alert. It appears incredible to me that any kind of trick, however subtly conceived and however adroitly done, could have been played upon us under these conditions.</p>
<p>The Time Traveller looked at us, and then at the mechanism. &#8220;Well?&#8221; said the Psychologist.</p>
<p>&#8220;This little affair,&#8221; said the Time Traveller, resting his elbows upon the table and pressing his hands together above the apparatus, &#8220;is only a model. It is my plan for a machine to travel through time. You will notice that it looks singularly askew, and that there is an odd twinkling appearance about this bar, as though it was in some way unreal.&#8221; He pointed to the part with his finger. &#8220;Also, here is one little white lever, and here is another.&#8221;</p>
<p>		The Medical Man got up out of his chair and peered into the thing. &#8220;It&#8217;s beautifully made,&#8221; he said.</p>
<p>&#8220;It took two years to make,&#8221; retorted the Time Traveller. Then, when we had all imitated the action of the Medical Man, he said: &#8220;Now I want you clearly to understand that this lever, being pressed over, sends the machine gliding into the future, and this other reverses the motion. This saddle represents the seat of a time traveller. Presently I am going to press the lever, and off the machine will go. It will vanish, pass into future Time, and disappear. Have a good look at the thing. Look at the table too, and satisfy yourselves there is no trickery. I don&#8217;t want to waste this model, and then be told I&#8217;m a quack.&#8221;</p>
<p>There was a minute&#8217;s pause perhaps. The Psychologist seemed about to speak to me, but changed his mind. Then the Time Traveller put forth his finger towards the lever. &#8220;No,&#8221; he said suddenly. &#8220;Lend me your hand.&#8221; And turning to the Psychologist, he took that individual&#8217;s hand in his own and told him to put out his forefinger. So that it was the Psychologist himself who sent forth the model Time Machine on its interminable voyage. We all saw the lever turn. I am absolutely certain there was no trickery. There was a breath of wind, and the lamp flame jumped. One of the candles on the mantel was blown out, and the little machine suddenly swung round, became indistinct, was seen as a ghost for a second perhaps, as an eddy of faintly glittering brass and ivory; and it was gone, vanished! Save for the lamp the table was bare.</p>
<p>Everyone was silent for a minute. Then Filby said he was damned.</p>
<p>The Psychologist recovered from his stupor, and suddenly looked under the table. At that the Time Traveller laughed cheerfully. &#8220;Well?&#8221; he said, with a reminiscence of the Psychologist. Then, getting up, he went to the tobacco jar on the mantel, and with his back to us began to fill his pipe.</p>
<p>We stared at each other. &#8220;Look here,&#8221; said the Medical Man, &#8220;are you in earnest about this? Do you seriously believe that that machine has travelled into time?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Certainly,&#8221; said the Time Traveller, stooping to light a spill at the fire. Then he turned, lighting his pipe, to look at the Psychologist&#8217;s face. (The Psychologist, to show that he was not unhinged, helped himself to a cigar and tried to light it uncut.) &#8220;What is more, I have a big machine nearly finished in there&#8221; he indicated the laboratory &#8220;and when that is put together I mean to have a journey on my own account.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;You mean to say that that machine has travelled into the future?&#8221; said Filby.</p>
<p>&#8220;Into the future or the past I don&#8217;t, for certain, know which.&#8221;</p>
<p>After an interval the Psychologist had an inspiration. &#8220;It must have gone into the past if it has gone anywhere,&#8221; he said.</p>
<p>&#8220;Why?&#8221; said the Time Traveller.</p>
<p>&#8220;Because I presume that it has not moved in space, and if it travelled into the future it would still be here all this time, since it must have travelled through this time.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;But,&#8221; I said, &#8220;If it travelled into the past it would have been visible when we came first into this room; and last Thursday when we were here; and the Thursday before that; and so forth!&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Serious objections,&#8221; remarked the Provincial Mayor, with an air of impartiality, turning towards the Time Traveller.</p>
<p>&#8220;Not a bit,&#8221; said the Time Traveller, and, to the Psychologist: &#8220;You think. You can explain that. It&#8217;s presentation below the threshold, you know, diluted presentation.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Of course,&#8221; said the Psychologist, and reassured us. &#8220;That&#8217;s a simple point of psychology. I should have thought of it. It&#8217;s plain enough, and helps the paradox delightfully. We cannot see it, nor can we appreciate this machine, any more than we can the spoke of a wheel spinning, or a bullet flying through the air. If it is travelling through time fifty times or a hundred times faster than we are, if it gets through a minute while we get through a second, the impression it creates will of course be only one-fiftieth or one-hundredth of what it would make if it were not travelling in time. That&#8217;s plain enough.&#8221; He passed his hand through the space in which the machine had been. &#8220;You see?&#8221; he said, laughing.</p>
<p>We sat and stared at the vacant table for a minute or so. Then the Time Traveller asked us what we thought of it all.</p>
<p>&#8220;It sounds plausible enough to-night,&#8221; said the Medical Man; &#8220;but wait until to-morrow. Wait for the common sense of the morning.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Would you like to see the Time Machine itself?&#8221; asked the Time Traveller. And therewith, taking the lamp in his hand, he led the way down the long, draughty corridor to his laboratory. I remember vividly the flickering light, his queer, broad head in silhouette, the dance of the shadows, how we all followed him, puzzled but incredulous, and how there in the laboratory we beheld a larger edition of the little mechanism which we had seen vanish from before our eyes. Parts were of nickel, parts of ivory, parts had certainly been filed or sawn out of rock crystal. The thing was generally complete, but the twisted crystalline bars lay unfinished upon the bench beside some sheets of drawings, and I took one up for a better look at it. Quartz it seemed to be.</p>
<p>&#8220;Look here,&#8221; said the Medical Man, &#8220;are you perfectly serious? Or is this a trick like that ghost you showed us last Christmas?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Upon that machine,&#8221; said the Time Traveller, holding the lamp aloft, &#8220;I intend to explore time. Is that plain? I was never more serious in my life.&#8221;</p>
<p>None of us quite knew how to take it.</p>
<p>I caught Filby&#8217;s eye over the shoulder of the Medical Man, and he winked at me solemnly.</p>
<p>II</p>
<p>I think that at that time none of us quite believed in the Time Machine. The fact is, the Time Traveller was one of those men who are too clever to be believed: you never felt that you saw all round him; you always suspected some subtle reserve, some ingenuity in ambush, behind his lucid frankness. Had Filby shown the model and explained the matter in the Time Traveller&#8217;s words, we should have shown him far less scepticism. For we should have perceived his motives; a pork-butcher could understand Filby. But the Time Traveller had more than a touch of whim among his elements, and we distrusted him. Things that would have made the frame of a less clever man seemed tricks in his hands. It is a mistake to do things too easily. The serious people who took him seriously never felt quite sure of his deportment: they were somehow aware that trusting their reputations for judgment with him was like furnishing a nursery with eggshell china. So I don&#8217;t think any of us said very much about time travelling in the interval between that Thursday and the next, though its odd potentialities ran, no doubt, in most of our minds: its plausibility, that is, its practical incredibleness, the curious possibilities of anachronism and of utter confusion it suggested. For my own part, I was particularly preoccupied with the trick of the model. That I remember discussing with the Medical Man, whom I met on Friday at the Linnan. He said he had seen a similar thing at Tybingen, and laid considerable stress on the blowing out of the candle. But how the trick was done he could not explain.</p>
<p>The next Thursday I went again to Richmond, I suppose I was one of the Time Traveller&#8217;s most constant guests and, arriving late, found four or five men already assembled in his drawing-room. The Medical Man was standing before the fire with a sheet of paper in one hand and his watch in the other. I looked round for the Time Traveller, and &#8220;It&#8217;s half-past seven now,&#8221; said the Medical Man. &#8220;I suppose we&#8217;d better have dinner?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Where&#8217;s _____?&#8221; said I, naming our host.</p>
<p>&#8220;You&#8217;ve just come? It&#8217;s rather odd. He&#8217;s unavoidably detained. He asks me in this note to lead off with dinner at seven if he&#8217;s not back. Says he&#8217;ll explain when he comes.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;It seems a pity to let the dinner spoil,&#8221; said the Editor of a well-known daily paper; and thereupon the Doctor rang the bell.</p>
<p>The Psychologist was the only person besides the Doctor and myself who had attended the previous dinner. The other men were Blank, the Editor aforementioned, a certain journalist, and another, a quiet, shy man with a beard whom I didn&#8217;t know, and who, as far as my observation went, never opened his mouth all the evening. There was some speculation at the dinner-table about the Time Traveller&#8217;s absence, and I suggested time travelling, in a half-jocular spirit. The Editor wanted that explained to him, and the Psychologist volunteered a wooden account of the &#8220;ingenious paradox and trick&#8221; we had witnessed that day week. He was in the midst of his exposition when the door from the corridor opened slowly and without noise. I was facing the door, and saw it first. &#8220;Hallo!&#8221; I said. &#8220;At last!&#8221; And the door opened wider, and the Time Traveller stood before us. I gave a cry of surprise. &#8220;Good heavens! man, what&#8217;s the matter?&#8221; cried the Medical Man, who saw him next. And the whole tableful turned towards the door.</p>
<p>He was in an amazing plight. His coat was dusty and dirty, and smeared with green down the sleeves; his hair disordered, and as it seemed to me greyer either with dust and dirt or because its colour had actually faded. His face was ghastly pale; his chin had a brown cut on it a cut half healed; his expression was haggard and drawn, as by intense suffering. For a moment he hesitated in the doorway, as if he had been dazzled by the light. Then he came into the room. He walked with just such a limp as I have seen in footsore tramps. We stared at him in silence, expecting him to speak.</p>
<p>He said not a word, but came painfully to the table, and made a motion towards the wine. The Editor filled a glass of champagne, and pushed it towards him. He drained it, and it seemed to do him good: for he looked round the table, and the ghost of his old smile flickered across his face. &#8220;What on earth have you been up to, man?&#8221; said the Doctor. The Time Traveller did not seem to hear. &#8220;Don&#8217;t let me disturb you,&#8221; he said, with a certain faltering articulation. &#8220;I&#8217;m all right.&#8221; He stopped, held out his glass for more, and took it off at a draught. &#8220;That&#8217;s good,&#8221; he said. His eyes grew brighter, and a faint colour came into his cheeks. His glance flickered over our faces with a certain dull approval, and then went round the warm and comfortable room. Then he spoke again, still as it were feeling his way among his words. &#8220;I&#8217;m going to wash and dress, and then I&#8217;ll come down and explain things. . . . Save me some of that mutton. I&#8217;m starving for a bit of meat.&#8221;</p>
<p>He looked across at the Editor, who was a rare visitor, and hoped he was all right. The Editor began a question. &#8220;Tell you presently,&#8221; said the Time Traveller. &#8220;I&#8217;m funny! Be all right in a minute.&#8221;</p>
<p>He put down his glass, and walked towards the staircase door. Again I remarked his lameness and the soft padding sound of his footfall, and standing up in my place, I saw his feet as he went out. He had nothing on them but a pair of tattered blood-stained socks. Then the door closed upon him. I had half a mind to follow, till I remembered how he detested any fuss about himself. For a minute, perhaps, my mind was wool gathering. Then, &#8220;Remarkable Behaviour of an Eminent Scientist,&#8221; I heard the Editor say, thinking (after his wont) in headlines. And this brought my attention back to the bright dinner-table.</p>
<p>&#8220;What&#8217;s the game?&#8221; said the Journalist. &#8220;Has he been doing the Amateur Cadger? I don&#8217;t follow.&#8221; I met the eye of the psychologist, and read my own interpretation in his face. I thought of the Time Traveller limping painfully upstairs. I don&#8217;t think any one else had noticed his lameness.</p>
<p>The first to recover completely from this surprise was the Medical Man, who rang the bell the Time Traveller hated to have servants waiting at dinner for a hot plate. At that the Editor turned to his knife and fork with a grunt, and the Silent Man followed suit. The dinner was resumed. Conversation was exclamatory for a little while, with gaps of wonderment; and then the Editor got fervent in his curiosity. &#8220;Does our friend eke out his modest income with a crossing? or has he his Nebuchadnezzar phases?&#8221; he inquired. &#8220;I feel assured it&#8217;s this business of the Time Machine,&#8221; I said, and took up the Psychologist&#8217;s account of our previous meeting. The new guests were frankly incredulous. The Editor raised objections. &#8220;What was this time travelling? A man couldn&#8217;t cover himself with dust by rolling in a paradox, could he?&#8221; And then, as the idea came home to him, he resorted to caricature. Hadn&#8217;t they any clothes-brushes in the Future? The Journalist too, would not believe at any price, and joined the Editor in the easy work of heaping ridicule on the whole thing. They were both the new kind of journalist very joyous, irreverent young men. &#8220;Our Special Correspondent in the Day after To-morrow reports,&#8221; the Journalist was saying, or rather shouting, when the Time Traveller came back. He was dressed in ordinary evening clothes, and nothing save his haggard look remained of the change that had startled me.</p>
<p>&#8220;I say,&#8221; said the Editor hilariously, &#8220;these chaps here say you have been travelling into the middle of next week! Tell us all about little Rosebery, will you? What will you take for the lot?&#8221;</p>
<p>The Time Traveller came to the place reserved for him without a word. He smiled quietly, in his old way. &#8220;Where&#8217;s my mutton?&#8221; he said. &#8220;What a treat it is to stick a fork into meat again!&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Story!&#8221; cried the Editor.</p>
<p>&#8220;Story be damned!&#8221; said the Time Traveller. &#8220;I want something to eat. I won&#8217;t say a word until I get some peptone into my arteries. Thanks. And the salt.&#8221; 		</p>
<p>&#8220;One word,&#8221; said I. &#8220;Have you been time travelling?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Yes,&#8221; said the Time Traveller, with his mouth full, nodding his head.</p>
<p>&#8220;I&#8217;d give a shilling a line for a verbatim note,&#8221; said the Editor. The Time Traveller pushed his glass towards the Silent Man and rang it with his finger nail; at which the Silent Man, who had been staring at his face, started convulsively, and poured him wine. The rest of the dinner was uncomfortable. For my own part, sudden questions kept on rising to my lips, and I dare say it was the same with the others. The Journalist tried to relieve the tension by telling anecdotes of Hettie Potter. The Time Traveller devoted his attention to his dinner, and displayed the appetite of a tramp. The Medical Man smoked a cigarette, and watched the Time Traveller through his eyelashes. The Silent Man seemed even more clumsy than usual, and drank champagne with regularity and determination out of sheer nervousness. At last the Time Traveller pushed his plate away, and looked round us. &#8220;I suppose I must apologize,&#8221; he said. &#8220;I was simply starving. I&#8217;ve had a most amazing time.&#8221; He reached out his hand for a cigar, and cut the end. &#8220;But come into the smoking-room. It&#8217;s too long a story to tell over greasy plates.&#8221; And ringing the bell in passing, he led the way into the adjoining room.</p>
<p>&#8220;You have told Blank, and Dash, and Chose about the machine?&#8221; he said to me, leaning back in his easy chair and naming the three new guests.</p>
<p>&#8220;But the thing&#8217;s a mere paradox,&#8221; said the Editor.</p>
<p>&#8220;I can&#8217;t argue to-night. I don&#8217;t mind telling you the story, but I can&#8217;t argue. I will,&#8221; he went on, &#8220;tell you the story of what has happened to me, if you like, but you must refrain from interruptions. I want to tell it. Badly. Most of it will sound like lying. So be it! It&#8217;s true every word of it, all the same. I was in my laboratory at four o&#8217;clock, and since then . . . I&#8217;ve lived eight days . . . such days as no human being ever lived before! I&#8217;m nearly worn out, but I shan&#8217;t sleep till I&#8217;ve told this thing over to you. Then I shall go to bed. But no interruptions! Is it agreed?&#8221; 		</p>
<p>		&#8220;Agreed,&#8221; said the Editor, and the rest of us echoed &#8220;Agreed.&#8221; And with that the Time Traveller began his story as I have set it forth. He sat back in his chair at first, and spoke like a weary man. Afterwards he got more animated. In writing it down I feel with only too much keenness the inadequacy of pen and ink and, above all, my own inadequacy to express its quality. You read, I will suppose, attentively enough; but you cannot see the speaker&#8217;s white, sincere face in the bright circle of the little lamp, nor hear the intonation of his voice. You cannot know how his expression followed the turns of his story! Most of us hearers were in shadow, for the candles in the smoking-room had not been lighted, and only the face of the Journalist and the legs of the Silent Man from the knees downward were illuminated. At first we glanced now and again at each other. After a time we ceased to do that, and looked only at the Time Traveller&#8217;s face.</p>
<p>III</p>
<p>&#8220;I told some of you last Thursday of the principles of the Time Machine, and showed you the actual thing itself, incomplete in the workshop. There it is now, a little travel-worn, truly; and one of the ivory bars is cracked, and a brass rail bent; but the rest of it&#8217;s sound enough. I expected to finish it on Friday, but on Friday, when the putting together was nearly done, I found that one of the nickel bars was exactly one inch too short, and this I had to get remade; so that the thing was not complete until this morning. It was at ten o&#8217;clock to-day that the first of all Time Machines began its career. I gave it a last tap, tried all the screws again, put one more drop of oil on the quartz rod, and sat myself in the saddle. I suppose a suicide who holds a pistol to his skull feels much the same wonder at what will come next as I felt then. I took the starting lever in one hand and the stopping one in the other, pressed the first, and almost immediately the second. I seemed to reel; I felt a nightmare sensation of falling; and, looking round, I saw the laboratory exactly as before. Had anything happened? For a moment I suspected that my intellect had tricked me. Then I noted the clock. A moment before, as it seemed, it had stood at a minute or so past ten; now it was nearly half-past three! &#8220;I drew a breath, set my teeth, gripped the starting lever with both hands, and went off with a thud. The laboratory got hazy and went dark. Mrs. Watchett came in and walked, apparently without seeing me, towards the garden door. I suppose it took her a minute or so to traverse the place, but to me she seemed to shoot across the room like a rocket. I pressed the lever over to its extreme position. The night came like the turning out of a lamp, and in another moment came to-morrow. The laboratory grew faint and hazy, then fainter and ever fainter. To-morrow night came black, then day again, night again, day again, faster and faster still. An eddying murmur filled my ears, and a strange, dumb confusedness descended on my mind.</p>
<p>&#8220;I am afraid I cannot convey the peculiar sensations of time travelling. They are excessively unpleasant. There is a feeling exactly like that one has upon a switchback of a helpless headlong motion! I felt the same horrible anticipation, too, of an imminent smash. As I put on pace, night followed day like the flapping of a black wing. The dim suggestion of the laboratory seemed presently to fall away from me, and I saw the sun hopping swiftly across the sky, leaping it every minute, and every minute marking a day. I supposed the laboratory had been destroyed and I had come into the open air. I had a dim impression of scaffolding, but I was already going too fast to be conscious of any moving things. The slowest snail that ever crawled dashed by too fast for me. The twinkling succession of darkness and light was excessively painful to the eye. Then, in the intermittent darknesses, I saw the moon spinning swiftly through her quarters from new to full, and had a faint glimpse of the circling stars. Presently, as I went on, still gaining velocity, the palpitation of night and day merged into one continuous greyness; the sky took on a wonderful deepness of blue, a splendid luminous color like that of early twilight; the jerking sun became a streak of fire, a brilliant arch, in space; the moon a fainter fluctuating band; and I could see nothing of the stars, save now and then a brighter circle flickering in the blue.</p>
<p>&#8220;The landscape was misty and vague. I was still on the hillside upon which this house now stands, and the shoulder rose above me grey and dim. I saw trees growing and changing like puffs of vapour, now brown, now green; they grew, spread, shivered, and passed away. I saw huge buildings rise up faint and fair, and pass like dreams. The whole surface of the earth seemed changed melting and flowing under my eyes. The little hands upon the dials that registered my speed raced round faster and faster. Presently I noted that the sun belt swayed up and down, from solstice to solstice, in a minute or less, and that consequently my pace was over a year a minute; and minute by minute the white snow flashed across the world, and vanished, and was followed by the bright, brief green of spring.</p>
<p>&#8220;The unpleasant sensations of the start were less poignant now. They merged at last into a kind of hysterical exhilaration. I remarked indeed a clumsy swaying of the machine, for which I was unable to account. But my mind was too confused to attend to it, so with a kind of madness growing upon me, I flung myself into futurity. At first I scarce thought of stopping, scarce thought of anything but these new sensations. But presently a fresh series of impressions grew up in my mind a certain curiosity and therewith a certain dread until at last they took complete possession of me. What strange developments of humanity, what wonderful advances upon our rudimentary civilization, I thought, might not appear when I came to look nearly into the dim elusive world that raced and fluctuated before my eyes! I saw great and splendid architecture rising about me, more massive than any buildings of our own time, and yet, as it seemed, built of glimmer and mist. I saw a richer green flow up the hillside, and remain there, without any wintry intermission. Even through the veil of my confusion the earth seemed very fair. And so my mind came round to the business of stopping.</p>
<p>&#8220;The peculiar risk lay in the possibility of my finding some substance in the space which I, or the machine, occupied. So long as I travelled at a high velocity through time, this scarcely mattered; I was, so to speak, attenuated was slipping like a vapour through the interstices of intervening substances! But to come to a stop involved the jamming of myself, molecule by molecule, into whatever lay in my way; meant bringing my atoms into such intimate contact with those of the obstacle that a profound chemical reaction possibly a far-reaching explosion would result, and blow myself and my apparatus out of all possible dimensions into the Unknown. This possibility had occurred to me again and again while I was making the machine; but then I had cheerfully accepted it as an unavoidable risk one of the risks a man has got to take! Now the risk was inevitable, I no longer saw it in the same cheerful light. The fact is that insensibly, the absolute strangeness of everything, the sickly jarring and swaying of the machine, above all, the feeling of prolonged falling, had absolutely upset my nerve. I told myself that I could never stop, and with a gust of petulance I resolved to stop forthwith. Like an impatient fool, I lugged over the lever, and incontinently the thing went reeling over, and I was flung headlong through the air.</p>
<p>&#8220;There was the sound of a clap of thunder in my ears. I may have been stunned for a moment. A pitiless hail was hissing round me, and I was sitting on soft turf in front of the overset machine. Everything still seemed grey, but presently I remarked that the confusion in my ears was gone. I looked round me. I was on what seemed to be a little lawn in a garden, surrounded by rhododendron bushes, and I noticed that their mauve and purple blossoms were dropping in a shower under the beating of the hailstones. The rebounding, dancing hail hung in a cloud over the machine, and drove along the ground like smoke. In a moment I was wet to the skin. &#8216;Fine hospitality,&#8217; said I, &#8216;to a man who has travelled innumerable years to see you.&#8217;</p>
<p>&#8220;Presently I thought what a fool I was to get wet. I stood up and looked round me. A colossal figure, carved apparently in some white stone, loomed indistinctly beyond the rhododendrons through the hazy downpour. But all else of the world was invisible.</p>
<p>&#8220;My sensations would be hard to describe. As the columns of hail grew thinner, I saw the white figure more distinctly. It was very large, for a silver birch-tree touched its shoulder. It was of white marble, in shape something like a winged sphinx, but the wings, instead of being carried vertically at the sides, were spread so that it seemed to hover. The pedestal, it appeared to me, was of bronze, and was thick with verdigris. It chanced that the face was towards me; the sightless eyes seemed to watch me; there was the faint shadow of a smile on the lips. It was greatly weather-worn, and that imparted an unpleasant suggestion of disease. I stood looking at it for a little space half a minute, perhaps, or half an hour. It seemed to advance and to recede as the hail drove before it denser or thinner. At last I tore my eyes from it for a moment and saw that the hail curtain had worn threadbare, and that the sky was lightening with the promise of the Sun.</p>
<p>&#8220;I looked up again at the crouching white shape, and the full temerity of my voyage came suddenly upon me. What might appear when that hazy curtain was altogether withdrawn? What might not have happened to men? What if cruelty had grown into a common passion? What if in this interval the race had lost its manliness and had developed into something inhuman, unsympathetic, and overwhelmingly powerful? I might seem some old-world savage animal, only the more dreadful and disgusting for our common likeness a foul creature to be incontinently slain.</p>
<p>&#8220;Already I saw other vast shapes&#8211;huge buildings with intricate parapets and tall columns, with a wooded hill-side dimly creeping in upon me through the lessening storm. I was seized with a panic fear. I turned frantically to the Time Machine, and strove hard to readjust it. As I did so the shafts of the sun smote through the thunderstorm. The grey downpour was swept aside and vanished like the trailing garments of a ghost. Above me, in the intense blue of the summer sky, some faint brown shreds of cloud whirled into nothingness. The great buildings about me stood out clear and distinct, shining with the wet of the thunderstorm, and picked out in white by the unmelted hailstones piled along their courses. I felt naked in a strange world. I felt as perhaps a bird may feel in the clear air, knowing the hawk wings above and will swoop. My fear grew to frenzy. I took a breathing space, set my teeth, and again grappled fiercely, wrist and knee, with the machine. It gave under my desperate onset and turned over. It struck my chin violently. One hand on the saddle, the other on the lever, I stood panting heavily in attitude to mount again.</p>
<p>&#8220;But with this recovery of a prompt retreat my courage recovered. I looked more curiously and less fearfully at this world of the remote future. In a circular opening, high up in the wall of the nearer house, I saw a group of figures clad in rich soft robes. They had seen me, and their faces were directed towards me.</p>
<p>&#8220;Then I heard voices approaching me. Coming through the bushes by the White Sphinx were the heads and shoulders of men running. One of these emerged in a pathway leading straight to the little lawn upon which I stood with my machine. He was a slight creature&#8211;perhaps four feet high clad in a purple tunic, girdled at the waist with a leather belt. Sandals or buskins I could not clearly distinguish which&#8211;were on his feet; his legs were bare to the knees, and his head was bare. Noticing that, I noticed for the first time how warm the air was.</p>
<p>&#8220;He struck me as being a very beautiful and graceful creature, but indescribably frail. His flushed face reminded me of the more beautiful kind of consumptive that hectic beauty of which we used to hear so much. At the sight of him I suddenly regained confidence. I took my hands from the machine.</p>
<p>IV</p>
<p>&#8220;In another moment we were standing face to face, I and this fragile thing out of futurity. He came straight up to me and laughed into my eyes. The absence from his bearing of any sign of fear struck me at once. Then he turned to the two others who were following him and spoke to them in a strange and very sweet and liquid tongue.</p>
<p>&#8220;There were others coming, and presently a little group of perhaps eight or ten of these exquisite creatures were about me. One of them addressed me. It came into my head, oddly enough, that my voice was too harsh and deep for them. So I shook my head, and, pointing to my ears, shook it again. He came a step forward, hesitated, and then touched my hand. Then I felt other soft little tentacles upon my back and shoulders. They wanted to make sure I was real. There was nothing in this at all alarming. Indeed, there was something in these pretty little people that inspired confidence, a graceful gentleness, a certain childlike ease. And besides, they looked so frail that I could fancy myself flinging the whole dozen of them about like nine-pins. But I made a sudden motion to warn them when I saw their little pink hands feeling at the Time Machine. Happily then, when it was not too late, I thought of a danger I had hitherto forgotten, and reaching over the bars of the machine I unscrewed the little levers that would set it in motion, and put these in my pocket. Then I turned again to see what I could do in the way of communication.</p>
<p>&#8220;And then, looking more nearly into their features, I saw some further peculiarities in their Dresden china type of prettiness. Their hair, which was uniformly curly, came to a sharp end at the neck and cheek; there was not the faintest suggestion of it on the face, and their ears were singularly minute. The mouths were small, with bright red, rather thin lips, and the little chins ran to a point. The eyes were large and mild; and this may seem egotism on my part I fancied even that there was a certain lack of the interest I might have expected in them.</p>
<p>&#8220;As they made no effort to communicate with me, but simply stood round me smiling and speaking in soft cooing notes to each other, I began the conversation. I pointed to the Time Machine and to myself. Then hesitating for a moment how to express time, I pointed to the sun. At once a quaintly pretty little figure in chequered purple and white followed my gesture, and then astonished me by imitating the sound of thunder.</p>
<p>&#8220;For a moment I was staggered, though the import of his gesture was plain enough. The question had come into my mind abruptly: were these creatures fools? You may hardly understand how it took me. You see I had always anticipated that the people of the year Eight Hundred and Two Thousand odd would be incredibly in front of us in knowledge, art, everything. Then one of them suddenly asked me a question that showed him to be on the intellectual level of one of our five-year-old children asked me, in fact, if I had come from the sun in a thunderstorm! It let loose the judgment I had suspended upon their clothes, their frail light limbs, and fragile features. A flow of disappointment rushed across my mind. For a moment I felt that I had built the Time Machine in vain.</p>
<p>&#8220;I nodded, pointed to the sun, and gave them such a vivid rendering of a thunderclap as startled them. They all withdrew a pace or so and bowed. Then came one laughing towards me, carrying a chain of beautiful flowers altogether new to me, and put it about my neck. The idea was received with melodious applause; and presently they were all running to and fro for flowers, and laughingly flinging them upon me until I was almost smothered with blossom. You who have never seen the like can scarcely imagine what delicate and wonderful flowers countless years of culture had created. Then someone suggested that their plaything should be exhibited in the nearest building, and so I was led past the sphinx of white marble, which had seemed to watch me all the while with a smile at my astonishment, towards a vast grey edifice of fretted stone. As I went with them the memory of my confident anticipations of a profoundly grave and intellectual posterity came, with irresistible merriment, to my mind.</p>
<p>&#8220;The building had a huge entry, and was altogether of colossal dimensions. I was naturally most occupied with the growing crowd of little people, and with the big open portals that yawned before me shadowy and mysterious. My general impression of the world I saw over their heads was a tangled waste of beautiful bushes and flowers, a long neglected and yet weedless garden. I saw a number of tall spikes of strange white flowers, measuring a foot perhaps across the spread of the waxen petals. They grew scattered, as if wild, among the variegated shrubs, but, as I say, I did not examine them closely at this time. The Time Machine was left deserted on the turf among the rhododendrons.</p>
<p>&#8220;The arch of the doorway was richly carved, but naturally I did not observe the carving very narrowly, though I fancied I saw suggestions of old Phoenician decorations as I passed through, and it struck me that they were very badly broken and weather- worn. Several more brightly clad people met me in the doorway, and so we entered, I, dressed in dingy nineteenth-century garments, looking grotesque enough, garlanded with flowers, and surrounded by an eddying mass of bright, soft-colored robes and shining white limbs, in a melodious whirl of laughter and laughing speech.</p>
<p>&#8220;The big doorway opened into a proportionately great hall hung with brown. The roof was in shadow, and the windows, partially glazed with coloured glass and partially unglazed, admitted a tempered light. The floor was made up of huge blocks of some very hard white metal, not plates nor slabs, blocks, and it was so much worn, as I judged by the going to and fro of past generations, as to be deeply channelled along the more frequented ways. Transverse to the length were innumerable tables made of slabs of polished stone, raised perhaps a foot from the floor, and upon these were heaps of fruits. Some I recognized as a kind of hypertrophied raspberry and orange, but for the most part they were strange.</p>
<p>&#8220;Between the tables was scattered a great number of cushions. Upon these my conductors seated themselves, signing for me to do likewise. With a pretty absence of ceremony they began to eat the fruit with their hands, flinging peel and stalks, and so forth, into the round openings in the sides of the tables. I was not loath to follow their example, for I felt thirsty and hungry. As I did so I surveyed the hall at my leisure.</p>
<p>&#8220;And perhaps the thing that struck me most was its dilapidated look. The stained-glass windows, which displayed only a geometrical pattern, were broken in many places, and the curtains that hung across the lower end were thick with dust. And it caught my eye that the corner of the marble table near me was fractured. Nevertheless, the general effect was extremely rich and picturesque. There were, perhaps, a couple of hundred people dining in the hall, and most of them, seated as near to me as they could come, were watching me with interest, their little eyes shining over the fruit they were eating. All were clad in the same soft and yet strong, silky material.</p>
<p>&#8220;Fruit, by the by, was all their diet. These people of the remote future were strict vegetarians, and while I was with them, in spite of some carnal cravings, I had to be frugivorous also. Indeed, I found afterwards that horses, cattle, sheep, dogs, had followed the Ichthyosaurus into extinction. But the fruits were very delightful; one, in particular, that seemed to be in season all the time I was there&#8211;a floury thing in a three-sided husk was especially good, and I made it my staple. At first I was puzzled by all these strange fruits, and by the strange flowers I saw, but later I began to perceive their import.</p>
<p>&#8220;However, I am telling you of my fruit dinner in the distant future now. So soon as my appetite was a little checked, I determined to make a resolute attempt to learn the speech of these new men of mine. Clearly that was the next thing to do. The fruits seemed a convenient thing to begin upon, and holding one of these up I began a series of interrogative sounds and gestures. I had some considerable difficulty in conveying my meaning. At first my efforts met with a stare of surprise or inextinguishable laughter, but presently a fair-haired little creature seemed to grasp my intention and repeated a name. They had to chatter and explain the business at great length to each other, and my first attempts to make the exquisite little sounds of their language caused an immense amount of amusement. However, I felt like a schoolmaster amidst children, and persisted, and presently I had a score of noun substantives at least at my command; and then I got to demonstrative pronouns, and even the verb &#8220;to eat.&#8221; But it was slow work, and the little people soon tired and wanted to get away from my interrogations, so I determined, rather of necessity, to let them give their lessons in little doses when they felt inclined. And very little doses I found they were before long, for I never met people more indolent or more easily fatigued.</p>
<p>&#8220;A queer thing I soon discovered about my little hosts, and that was their lack of interest. They would come to me with eager cries of astonishment, like children, but like children they would soon stop examining me and wander away after some other toy. The dinner and my conversational beginnings ended, I noted for the first time that almost all those who had surrounded me at first were gone. It is odd, too, how speedily I came to disregard these little people. I went out through the portal into the sunlit world again as soon as my hunger was satisfied. I was continually meeting more of these men of the future, who would follow me a little distance, chatter and laugh about me, and, having smiled and gesticulated in a friendly way, leave me again to my own devices.</p>
<p>&#8220;The calm of evening was upon the world as I emerged from the great hall, and the scene was lit by the warm glow of the setting sun. At first things were very confusing. Everything was so entirely different from the world I had known even the flowers. The big building I had left was situated on the slope of a broad river valley, but the Thames had shifted perhaps a mile from its present position. I resolved to mount to the summit of a crest perhaps a mile and a half away, from which I could get a wider view of this our planet in the year Eight Hundred and Two Thousand Seven Hundred and One A.D. For that, I should explain, was the date the little dials of my machine recorded.</p>
<p>&#8220;As I walked I was watching for every impression that could possibly help to explain the condition of ruinous splendour in which I found the world for ruinous it was. A little way up the hill, for instance, was a great heap of granite, bound together by masses of aluminium, a vast labyrinth of precipitous walls and crumpled heaps, amidst which were thick heaps of very beautiful pagoda-like plants, nettles possibly&#8211;but wonderfully tinted with brown about the leaves, and incapable of stinging. It was evidently the derelict remains of some vast structure, to what end built I could not determine. It was here that I was destined, at a later date, to have a very strange experience the first intimation of a still stranger discovery but of that I will speak in its proper place.</p>
<p>&#8220;Looking round with a sudden thought, from a terrace on which I rested for a while, I realized that there were no small houses to be seen. Apparently the single house, and possibly even the household, had vanished. Here and there among the greenery were palace-like buildings, but the house and the cottage, which form such characteristic features of our own English landscape, had disappeared.</p>
<p>&#8220;&#8216;Communism,&#8217; said I to myself.</p>
<p>&#8220;And on the heels of that came another thought. I looked at the half-dozen little figures that were following me. Then, in a flash, I perceived that all had the same form of costume, the same soft hairless visage, and the same girlish rotundity of limb. It may seem strange, perhaps, that I had not noticed this before. But everything was so strange. Now, I saw the fact plainly enough. In costume, and in all the differences of texture and bearing that now mark off the sexes from each other, these people of the future were alike. And the children seemed to my eyes to be but the miniatures of their parents. I judged, then, that the children of that time were extremely precocious, physically at least, and I found afterwards abundant verification of my opinion.</p>
<p>&#8220;Seeing the ease and security in which these people were living, I felt that this close resemblance of the sexes was after all what one would expect; for the strength of a man and the softness of a woman, the institution of the family, and the differentiation of occupations are mere militant necessities of an age of physical force; where population is balanced and abundant, much child-bearing becomes an evil rather than a blessing to the State; where violence comes but rarely and offspring are secure, there is less necessity, indeed there is no necessity, for an efficient family, and the specialization of the sexes with reference to their children&#8217;s needs disappears. We see some beginnings of this even in our own time, and in this future age it was complete. This, I must remind you, was my speculation at the time. Later, I was to appreciate how far it fell short of the reality.</p>
<p>&#8220;While I was musing upon these things, my attention was attracted by a pretty little structure, like a well under a cupola. I thought in a transitory way of the oddness of wells still existing, and then resumed the thread of my speculations. There were no large buildings towards the top of the hill, and as my walking powers were evidently miraculous, I was presently left alone for the first time. With a strange sense of freedom and adventure I pushed on up to the crest.</p>
<p>&#8220;There I found a seat of some yellow metal that I did not recognize, corroded in places with a kind of pinkish rust and half smothered in soft moss, the arm-rests cast and filed into the resemblance of griffins&#8217; heads. I sat down on it, and I surveyed the broad view of our old world under the sunset of that long day. It was as sweet and fair a view as I have ever seen. The sun had already gone below the horizon and the west was flaming gold, touched with some horizontal bars of purple and crimson. Below was the valley of the Thames, in which the river lay like a band of burnished steel. I have already spoken of the great palaces dotted about among the variegated greenery, some in ruins and some still occupied. Here and there rose a white or silvery figure in the waste garden of the earth, here and there came the sharp vertical line of some cupola or obelisk. There were no hedges, no signs of proprietary rights, no evidences of agriculture; the whole earth had become a garden.</p>
<p>&#8220;So watching, I began to put my interpretation upon the things I had seen, and as it shaped itself to me that evening, my interpretation was something in this way. (Afterwards I found I had got only a half-truth or only a glimpse of one facet of the truth.)</p>
<p>&#8220;It seemed to me that I had happened upon humanity upon the wane. The ruddy sunset set me thinking of the sunset of mankind. For the first time I began to realize an odd consequence of the social effort in which we are at present engaged. And yet, come to think, it is a logical consequence enough. Strength is the outcome of need; security sets a premium on feebleness. The work of ameliorating the conditions of life, the true civilizing process that makes life more and more secure had gone steadily on to a climax. One triumph of a united humanity over Nature had followed another. Things that are now mere dreams had become projects deliberately put in hand and carried forward. And the harvest was what I saw!</p>
<p>&#8220;After all, the sanitation and the agriculture of to-day are still in the rudimentary stage. The science of our time has attacked but a little department of the field of human disease, but even so, it spreads its operations very steadily and persistently. Our agriculture and horticulture destroy a weed just here and there and cultivate perhaps a score or so of wholesome plants, leaving the greater number to fight out a balance as they can. We improve our favourite plants and animals, and how few they are, gradually by selective breeding; now a new and better peach, now a seedless grape, now a sweeter and larger flower, now a more convenient breed of cattle. We improve them gradually, because our ideals are vague and tentative, and our knowledge is very limited; because Nature, too, is shy and slow in our clumsy hands. Some day all this will be better organized, and still better. That is the drift of the current in spite of the eddies. The whole world will be intelligent, educated, and co-operating; things will move faster and faster towards the subjugation of Nature. In the end, wisely and carefully we shall readjust the balance of animal and vegetable to suit our human needs.</p>
<p>&#8220;This adjustment, I say, must have been done, and done well; done indeed for all Time, in the space of Time across which my machine had leaped. The air was free from gnats, the earth from weeds or fungi; everywhere were fruits and sweet and delightful flowers; brilliant butterflies flew hither and thither. The ideal of preventive medicine was attained. Diseases had been stamped out. I saw no evidence of any contagious diseases during all my stay. And I shall have to tell you later that even the processes of putrefaction and decay had been profoundly affected by these changes.</p>
<p>&#8220;Social triumphs, too, had been effected. I saw mankind housed in splendid shelters, gloriously clothed, and as yet I had found them engaged in no toil. There were no signs of struggle, neither social nor economical struggle. The shop, the advertisement, traffic, all that commerce which constitutes the body of our world, was gone. It was natural on that golden evening that I should jump at the idea of a social paradise. The difficulty of increasing population had been met, I guessed, and population had ceased to increase.</p>
<p>&#8220;But with this change in condition comes inevitably adaptations to the change. What, unless biological science is a mass of errors, is the cause of human intelligence and vigour? Hardship and freedom: conditions under which the active, strong, and subtle survive and the weaker go to the wall; conditions that put a premium upon the loyal alliance of capable men, upon self-restraint, patience, and decision. And the institution of the family, and the emotions that arise therein, the fierce jealousy, the tenderness for offspring, parental self-devotion, all found their justification and support in the imminent dangers of the young. Now, where are these imminent dangers? There is a sentiment arising, and it will grow, against connubial jealousy, against fierce maternity, against passion of all sorts; unnecessary things now, and things that make us uncomfortable, savage survivals, discords in a refined and pleasant life.</p>
<p>&#8220;I thought of the physical slightness of the people, their lack of intelligence, and those big abundant ruins, and it strengthened my belief in a perfect conquest of Nature. For after the battle comes Quiet. Humanity had been strong, energetic, and intelligent, and had used all its abundant vitality to alter the conditions under which it lived. And now came the reaction of the altered conditions.</p>
<p>&#8220;Under the new conditions of perfect comfort and security, that restless energy, that with us is strength, would become weakness. Even in our own time certain tendencies and desires, once necessary to survival, are a constant source of failure. Physical courage and the love of battle, for instance, are no great help, may even be hindrances, to a civilized man. And in a state of physical balance and security, power, intellectual as well as physical, would be out of place. For countless years I judged there had been no danger of war or solitary violence, no danger from wild beasts, no wasting disease to require strength of constitution, no need of toil. For such a life, what we should call the weak are as well equipped as the strong, are indeed no longer weak. Better equipped indeed they are, for the strong would be fretted by an energy for which there was no outlet. No doubt the exquisite beauty of the buildings I saw was the outcome of the last surgings of the now purposeless energy of mankind before it settled down into perfect harmony with the conditions under which it lived, the flourish of that triumph which began the last great peace. This has ever been the fate of energy in security; it takes to art and to eroticism, and then come languor and decay.</p>
<p>&#8220;Even this artistic impetus would at last die away, had almost died in the Time I saw. To adorn themselves with flowers, to dance, to sing in the sunlight: so much was left of the artistic spirit, and no more. Even that would fade in the end into a contented inactivity. We are kept keen on the grindstone of pain and necessity, and, it seemed to me, that here was that hateful grindstone broken at last!</p>
<p>&#8220;As I stood there in the gathering dark I thought that in this simple explanation I had mastered the problem of the world, mastered the whole secret of these delicious people. Possibly the checks they had devised for the increase of population had succeeded too well, and their numbers had rather diminished than kept stationary. That would account for the abandoned ruins. Very simple was my explanation, and plausible enough as most wrong theories are!</p>
<p>V</p>
<p>&#8220;As I stood there musing over this too perfect triumph of man, the full moon, yellow and gibbous, came up out of an overflow of silver light in the north-east. The bright little figures ceased to move about below, a noiseless owl flitted by, and I shivered with the chill of the night. I determined to descend and find where I could sleep.</p>
<p>&#8220;I looked for the building I knew. Then my eye travelled along to the figure of the White Sphinx upon the pedestal of bronze, growing distinct as the light of the rising moon grew brighter. I could see the silver birch against it. There was the tangle of rhododendron bushes, black in the pale light, and there was the little lawn. I looked at the lawn again. A queer doubt chilled my complacency. &#8216;No,&#8217; said I stoutly to myself,&#8217; that was not the lawn.&#8217;</p>
<p>&#8220;But it was the lawn. For the white leprous face of the sphinx was towards it. Can you imagine what I felt as this conviction came home to me? But you cannot. The Time Machine was gone!</p>
<p>&#8220;At once, like a lash across the face, came the possibility of losing my own age, of being left helpless in this strange new world. The bare thought of it was an actual physical sensation. I could feel it grip me at the throat and stop my breathing. In another moment I was in a passion of fear and running with great leaping strides down the slope. Once I fell headlong and cut my face; I lost no time in stanching the blood, but jumped up and ran on, with a warm trickle down my cheek and chin. All the time I ran I was saying to myself, &#8216;They have moved it a little, pushed it under the bushes out of the way.&#8217; Nevertheless, I ran with all my might. All the time, with the certainty that sometimes comes with excessive dread, I knew that such assurance was folly, knew instinctively that the machine was removed out of my reach. My breath came with pain. I suppose I covered the whole distance from the hill crest to the little lawn, two miles perhaps, in ten minutes. And I am not a young man. I cursed aloud, as I ran, at my confident folly in leaving the machine, wasting good breath thereby. I cried aloud, and none answered. Not a creature seemed to be stirring in that moonlit world.</p>
<p>&#8220;When I reached the lawn my worst fears were realized. Not a trace of the thing was to be seen. I felt faint and cold when I faced the empty space among the black tangle of bushes. I ran round it furiously, as if the thing might be hidden in a corner, and then stopped abruptly, with my hands clutching my hair. Above me towered the sphinx, upon the bronze pedestal, white, shining, leprous, in the light of the rising moon. It seemed to smile in mockery of my dismay.</p>
<p>&#8220;I might have consoled myself by imagining the little people had put the mechanism in some shelter for me, had I not felt assured of their physical and intellectual inadequacy. That is what dismayed me: the sense of some hitherto unsuspected power, through whose intervention my invention had vanished. Yet, for one thing I felt assured: unless some other age had produced its exact duplicate, the machine could not have moved in time. The attachment of the levers, I will show you the method later, prevented any one from tampering with it in that way when they were removed. It had moved, and was hid, only in space. But then, where could it be?</p>
<p>&#8220;I think I must have had a kind of frenzy. I remember running violently in and out among the moonlit bushes all round the sphinx, and startling some white animal that, in the dim light, I took for a small deer. I remember, too, late that night, beating the bushes with my clenched fist until my knuckles were gashed and bleeding from the broken twigs. Then, sobbing and raving in my anguish of mind, I went down to the great building of stone. The big hall was dark, silent, and deserted. I slipped on the uneven floor, and fell over one of the malachite tables, almost breaking my shin. I lit a match and went on past the dusty curtains, of which I have told you.</p>
<p>&#8220;There I found a second great hall covered with cushions, upon which, perhaps, a score or so of the little people were sleeping. I have no doubt they found my second appearance strange enough, coming suddenly out of the quiet darkness with inarticulate noises and the splutter and flare of a match. For they had forgotten about matches. &#8216;Where is my Time Machine?&#8217; I began, bawling like an angry child, laying hands upon them and shaking them up together. It must have been very queer to them. Some laughed, most of them looked sorely frightened. When I saw them standing round me, it came into my head that I was doing as foolish a thing as it was possible for me to do under the circumstances, in trying to revive the sensation of fear. For, reasoning from their daylight behaviour, I thought that fear must be forgotten.</p>
<p>&#8220;Abruptly, I dashed down the match, and, knocking one of the people over in my course, went blundering across the big dining-hall again, out under the moonlight. I heard cries of terror and their little feet running and stumbling this way and that. I do not remember all I did as the moon crept up the sky. I suppose it was the unexpected nature of my loss that maddened me. I felt hopelessly cut off from my own kind, a strange animal in an unknown world. I must have raved to and fro, screaming and crying upon God and Fate. I have a memory of horrible fatigue, as the long night of despair wore away; of looking in this impossible place and that; of groping among moonlit ruins and touching strange creatures in the black shadows; at last, of lying on the ground near the sphinx and weeping with absolute wretchedness. I had nothing left but misery. Then I slept, and when I woke again it was full day, and a couple of sparrows were hopping round me on the turf within reach of my arm.</p>
<p>&#8220;I sat up in the freshness of the morning, trying to remember how I had got there, and why I had such a profound sense of desertion and despair. Then things came clear in my mind. With the plain, reasonable daylight, I could look my circumstances fairly in the face. I saw the wild folly of my frenzy overnight, and I could reason with myself. &#8216;Suppose the worst?&#8217; I said. &#8216;Suppose the machine altogether lost perhaps destroyed? It behoves me to be calm and patient, to learn the way of the people, to get a clear idea of the method of my loss, and the means of getting materials and tools; so that in the end, perhaps, I may make another.&#8217; That would be my only hope, perhaps, but better than despair. And, after all, it was a beautiful and curious world.</p>
<p>&#8220;But probably, the machine had only been taken away. Still, I must be calm and patient, find its hiding-place, and recover it by force or cunning. And with that I scrambled to my feet and looked about me, wondering where I could bathe. I felt weary, stiff, and travel-soiled. The freshness of the morning made me desire an equal freshness. I had exhausted my emotion. Indeed, as I went about my business, I found myself wondering at my intense excitement overnight. I made a careful examination of the ground about the little lawn. I wasted some time in futile questionings, conveyed, as well as I was able, to such of the little people as came by. They all failed to understand my gestures; some were simply stolid, some thought it was a jest and laughed at me. I had the hardest task in the world to keep my hands off their pretty laughing faces. It was a foolish impulse, but the devil begotten of fear and blind anger was ill curbed and still eager to take advantage of my perplexity. The turf gave better counsel. I found a groove ripped in it, about midway between the pedestal of the sphinx and the marks of my feet where, on arrival, I had struggled with the overturned machine. There were other signs of removal about, with queer narrow footprints like those I could imagine made by a sloth. This directed my closer attention to the pedestal. It was, as I think I have said, of bronze. It was not a mere block, but highly decorated with deep framed panels on either side. I went and rapped at these. The pedestal was hollow. Examining the panels with care I found them discontinuous with the frames. There were no handles or keyholes, but possibly the panels, if they were doors, as I supposed, opened from within. One thing was clear enough to my mind. It took no very great mental effort to infer that my Time Machine was inside that pedestal. But how it got there was a different problem.</p>
<p>&#8220;I saw the heads of two orange-clad people coming through the bushes and under some blossom-covered apple-trees towards me. I turned smiling to them and beckoned them to me. They came, and then, pointing to the bronze pedestal, I tried to intimate my wish to open it. But at my first gesture towards this they behaved very oddly. I don&#8217;t know how to convey their expression to you. Suppose you were to use a grossly improper gesture to a delicate-minded woman, it is how she would look. They went off as if they had received the last possible insult. I tried a sweet-looking little chap in white next, with exactly the same result. Somehow, his manner made me feel ashamed of myself. But, as you know, I wanted the Time Machine, and I tried him once more. As he turned off, like the others, my temper got the better of me. In three strides I was after him, had him by the loose part of his robe round the neck, and began dragging him towards the sphinx. Then I saw the horror and repugnance of his face, and all of a sudden I let him go.</p>
<p>&#8220;But I was not beaten yet. I banged with my fist at the bronze panels. I thought I heard something stir inside, to be explicit, I thought I heard a sound like a chuckle but I must have been mistaken. Then I got a big pebble from the river, and came and hammered till I had flattened a coil in the decorations, and the verdigris came off in powdery flakes. The delicate little people must have heard me hammering in gusty outbreaks a mile away on either hand, but nothing came of it. I saw a crowd of them upon the slopes, looking furtively at me. At last, hot and tired, I sat down to watch the place. But I was too restless to watch long; I am too Occidental for a long vigil. I could work at a problem for years, but to wait inactive for twenty-four hours, that is another matter.</p>
<p>&#8220;I got up after a time, and began walking aimlessly through the bushes towards the hill again. &#8216;Patience,&#8217; said I to myself. &#8216;If you want your machine again you must leave that sphinx alone. If they mean to take your machine away, it&#8217;s little good your wrecking their bronze panels, and if they don&#8217;t, you will get it back as soon as you can ask for it. To sit among all those unknown things before a puzzle like that is hopeless. That way lies monomania. Face this world. Learn its ways, watch it, be careful of too hasty guesses at its meaning. In the end you will find clues to it all.&#8217; Then suddenly the humour of the situation came into my mind: the thought of the years I had spent in study and toil to get into the future age, and now my passion of anxiety to get out of it. I had made myself the most complicated and the most hopeless trap that ever a man devised. Although it was at my own expense, I could not help myself. I laughed aloud.</p>
<p>&#8220;Going through the big palace, it seemed to me that the little people avoided me. It may have been my fancy, or it may have had something to do with my hammering at the gates of bronze. Yet I felt tolerably sure of the avoidance. I was careful, however, to show no concern and to abstain from any pursuit of them, and in the course of a day or two things got back to the old footing. I made what progress I could in the language, and in addition I pushed my explorations here and there. Either I missed some subtle point or their language was excessively simple, almost exclusively composed of concrete substantives and verbs. There seemed to be few, if any, abstract terms, or little use of figurative language. Their sentences were usually simple and of two words, and I failed to convey or understand any but the simplest propositions. I determined to put the thought of my Time Machine and the mystery of the bronze doors under the sphinx as much as possible in a corner of memory, until my growing knowledge would lead me back to them in a natural way. Yet a certain feeling, you may understand, tethered me in a circle of a few miles round the point of my arrival.</p>
<p>&#8220;So far as I could see, all the world displayed the same exuberant richness as the Thames valley. From every hill I climbed I saw the same abundance of splendid buildings, endlessly varied in material and style, the same clustering thickets of evergreens, the same blossom-laden trees and tree ferns. Here and there water shone like silver, and beyond, the land rose into blue undulating hills, and so faded into the serenity of the sky. A peculiar feature, which presently attracted my attention, was the presence of certain circular wells, several, as it seemed to me, of a very great depth. One lay by the path up the hill, which I had followed during my first walk. Like the others, it was rimmed with bronze, curiously wrought, and protected by a little cupola from the rain. Sitting by the side of these wells, and peering down into the shafted darkness, I could see no gleam of water, nor could I start any reflection with a lighted match. But in all of them I heard a certain sound: a thud, thud, thud, like the beating of some big engine; and I discovered, from the flaring of my matches, that a steady current of air set down the shafts. Further, I threw a scrap of paper into the throat of one, and, instead of fluttering slowly down, it was at once sucked swiftly out of sight.</p>
<p>&#8220;After a time, too, I came to connect these wells with tall towers standing here and there upon the slopes; for above them there was often just such a flicker in the air as one sees on a hot day above a sun-scorched beach. Putting things together, I reached a strong suggestion of an extensive system of subterranean ventilation, whose true import it was difficult to imagine. I was at first inclined to associate it with the sanitary apparatus of these people. It was an obvious conclusion, but it was absolutely wrong.</p>
<p>&#8220;And here I must admit that I learned very little of drains and bells and modes of conveyance, and the like conveniences, during my time in this real future. In some of these visions of Utopias and coming times which I have read, there is a vast amount of detail about building, and social arrangements, and so forth. But while such details are easy enough to obtain when the whole world is contained in one&#8217;s imagination, they are altogether inaccessible to a real traveller amid such realities as I found here. Conceive the tale of London which a negro, fresh from Central Africa, would take back to his tribe! What would he know of railway companies, of social movements, of telephone and telegraph wires, of the Parcels Delivery Company, and postal orders and the like? Yet we, at least, should be willing enough to explain these things to him! And even of what he knew, how much could he make his untravelled friend either apprehend or believe? Then, think how narrow the gap between a negro and a white man of our own times, and how wide the interval between myself and these of the Golden Age! I was sensible of much which was unseen, and which contributed to my comfort; but save for a general impression of automatic organization, I fear I can convey very little of the difference to your mind.</p>
<p>&#8220;In the matter of sepulchre, for instance, I could see no signs of crematoria nor anything suggestive of tombs. But it occurred to me that, possibly, there might be cemeteries (or crematoria) somewhere beyond the range of my explorings. This, again, was a question I deliberately put to myself, and my curiosity was at first entirely defeated upon the point. The thing puzzled me, and I was led to make a further remark, which puzzled me still more: that aged and infirm among this people there were none.</p>
<p>&#8220;I must confess that my satisfaction with my first theories of an automatic civilization and a decadent humanity did not long endure. Yet I could think of no other. Let me put my difficulties. The several big palaces I had explored were mere living places, great dining-halls and sleeping apartments. I could find no machinery, no appliances of any kind. Yet these people were clothed in pleasant fabrics that must at times need renewal, and their sandals, though undecorated, were fairly complex specimens of metal-work. Somehow such things must be made. And the little people displayed no vestige of a creative tendency. There were no shops, no workshops, no sign of importations among them. They spent all their time in playing gently, in bathing in the river, in making love in a half-playful fashion, in eating fruit and sleeping. I could not see how things were kept going.</p>
<p>&#8220;Then, again, about the Time Machine: something, I knew not what, had taken it into the hollow pedestal of the White Sphinx. Why? For the life of me I could not imagine. Those waterless wells, too, those flickering pillars. I felt I lacked a clue. I felt how shall I put it? Suppose you found an inscription, with sentences here and there in excellent plain English, and interpolated therewith, others made up of words, of letters even, absolutely unknown to you? Well, on the third day of my visit, that was how the world of Eight Hundred and Two Thousand Seven Hundred and One presented itself to me!</p>
<p>&#8220;That day, too, I made a friend of a sort. It happened that, as I was watching some of the little people bathing in a shallow, one of them was seized with cramp and began drifting downstream. The main current ran rather swiftly, but not too strongly for even a moderate swimmer. It will give you an idea, therefore, of the strange deficiency in these creatures, when I tell you that none made the slightest attempt to rescue the weakly crying little thing which was drowning before their eyes. When I realized this, I hurriedly slipped off my clothes, and, wading in at a point lower down, I caught the poor mite and drew her safe to land. A little rubbing of the limbs soon brought her round, and I had the satisfaction of seeing she was all right before I left her. I had got to such a low estimate of her kind that I did not expect any gratitude from her. In that, however, I was wrong.</p>
<p>&#8220;This happened in the morning. In the afternoon I met my little woman, as I believe it was, as I was returning towards my centre from an exploration, and she received me with cries of delight and presented me with a big garland of flowers evidently made for me and me alone. The thing took my imagination. Very possibly I had been feeling desolate. At any rate I did my best to display my appreciation of the gift. We were soon seated together in a little stone arbour, engaged in conversation, chiefly of smiles. The creature&#8217;s friendliness affected me exactly as a child&#8217;s might have done. We passed each other flowers, and she kissed my hands. I did the same to hers. Then I tried talk, and found that her name was Weena, which, though I don&#8217;t know what it meant, somehow seemed appropriate enough. That was the beginning of a queer friendship which lasted a week, and ended as I will tell you! &#8220;She was exactly like a child. She wanted to be with me always. She tried to follow me everywhere, and on my next journey out and about it went to my heart to tire her down, and leave her at last, exhausted and calling after me rather plaintively. But the problems of the world had to be mastered. I had not, I said to myself, come into the future to carry on a miniature flirtation. Yet her distress when I left her was very great, her expostulations at the parting were sometimes frantic, and I think, altogether, I had as much trouble as comfort from her devotion. Nevertheless she was, somehow, a very great comfort. I thought it was mere childish affection that made her cling to me. Until it was too late, I did not clearly know what I had inflicted upon her when I left her. Nor until it was too late did I clearly understand what she was to me. For, by merely seeming fond of me, and showing in her weak, futile way that she cared for me, the little doll of a creature presently gave my return to the neighbourhood of the White Sphinx almost the feeling of coming home; and I would watch for her tiny figure of white and gold so soon as I came over the hill.</p>
<p>&#8220;It was from her, too, that I learned that fear had not yet left the world. She was fearless enough in the daylight, and she had the oddest confidence in me; for once, in a foolish moment, I made threatening grimaces at her, and she simply laughed at them. But she dreaded the dark, dreaded shadows, dreaded black things. Darkness to her was the one thing dreadful. It was a singularly passionate emotion, and it set me thinking and observing. I discovered then, among other things, that these little people gathered into the great houses after dark, and slept in droves. To enter upon them without a light was to put them into a tumult of apprehension. I never found one out of doors, or one sleeping alone within doors, after dark. Yet I was still such a blockhead that I missed the lesson of that fear, and in spite of Weena&#8217;s distress I insisted upon sleeping away from these slumbering multitudes.</p>
<p>&#8220;It troubled her greatly, but in the end her odd affection for me triumphed, and for five of the nights of our acquaintance, including the last night of all, she slept with her head pillowed on my arm. But my story slips away from me as I speak of her. It must have been the night before her rescue that I was awakened about dawn. I had been restless, dreaming most disagreeably that I was drowned, and that sea anemones were feeling over my face with their soft palps. I woke with a start, and with an odd fancy that some greyish animal had just rushed out of the chamber. I tried to get to sleep again, but I felt restless and uncomfortable. It was that dim grey hour when things are just creeping out of darkness, when everything is colourless and clear cut, and yet unreal. I got up, and went down into the great hall, and so out upon the flagstones in front of the palace. I thought I would make a virtue of necessity, and see the sunrise.</p>
<p>&#8220;The moon was setting, and the dying moonlight and the first pallor of dawn were mingled in a ghastly half-light. The bushes were inky black, the ground a sombre grey, the sky colourless and cheerless. And up the hill I thought I could see ghosts. There several times, as I scanned the slope, I saw white figures. Twice I fancied I saw a solitary white, ape-like creature running rather quickly up the hill, and once near the ruins I saw a leash of them carrying some dark body. They moved hastily. I did not see what became of them. It seemed that they vanished among the bushes. The dawn was still indistinct, you must understand. I was feeling that chill, uncertain, early-morning feeling you may have known. I doubted my eyes.</p>
<p>&#8220;As the eastern sky grew brighter, and the light of the day came on and its vivid colouring returned upon the world once more, I scanned the view keenly. But I saw no vestige of my white figures. They were mere creatures of the half-light. &#8216;They must have been ghosts,&#8217; I said; &#8216;I wonder whence they dated.&#8217; For a queer notion of Grant Allen&#8217;s came into my head, and amused me. If each generation die and leave ghosts, he argued, the world at last will get overcrowded with them. On that theory they would have grown innumerable some Eight Hundred Thousand Years hence, and it was no great wonder to see four at once. But the jest was unsatisfying, and I was thinking of these figures all the morning, until Weena&#8217;s rescue drove them out of my head. I associated them in some indefinite way with the white animal I had startled in my first passionate search for the Time Machine. But Weena was a pleasant substitute. Yet all the same, they were soon destined to take far deadlier possession of my mind.</p>
<p>&#8220;I think I have said how much hotter than our own was the weather of this Golden Age. I cannot account for it. It may be that the sun was hotter, or the earth nearer the sun. It is usual to assume that the sun will go on cooling steadily in the future. But people, unfamiliar with such speculations as those of the younger Darwin, forget that the planets must ultimately fall back one by one into the parent body. As these catastrophes occur, the sun will blaze with renewed energy; and it may be that some inner planet had suffered this fate. Whatever the reason, the fact remains that the sun was very much hotter than we know it.</p>
<p>&#8220;Well, one very hot morning my fourth, I think, as I was seeking shelter from the heat and glare in a colossal ruin near the great house where I slept and fed, there happened this strange thing. Clambering among these heaps of masonry, I found a narrow gallery, whose end and side windows were blocked by fallen masses of stone. By contrast with the brilliancy outside, it seemed at first impenetrably dark to me. I entered it groping, for the change from light to blackness made spots of colour swim before me. Suddenly I halted spellbound. A pair of eyes, luminous by reflection against the daylight without, was watching me out of the darkness.</p>
<p>&#8220;The old instinctive dread of wild beasts came upon me. I clenched my hands and steadfastly looked into the glaring eyeballs. I was afraid to turn. Then the thought of the absolute security in which humanity appeared to be living came to my mind. And then I remembered that strange terror of the dark. Overcoming my fear to some extent, I advanced a step and spoke. I will admit that my voice was harsh and ill-controlled. I put out my hand and touched something soft. At once the eyes darted sideways, and something white ran past me. I turned with my heart in my mouth, and saw a queer little ape-like figure, its head held down in a peculiar manner, running across the sunlit space behind me. It blundered against a block of granite, staggered aside, and in a moment was hidden in a black shadow beneath another pile of ruined masonry.</p>
<p>&#8220;My impression of it is, of course, imperfect; but I know it was a dull white, and had strange large greyish-red eyes; also that there was flaxen hair on its head and down its back. But as I say, it went too fast for me to see distinctly. I cannot even say whether it ran on all fours, or only with its forearms held very low. After an instant&#8217;s pause I followed it into the second heap of ruins. I could not find it at first; but, after a time in the profound obscurity, I came upon one of those round well-like openings of which I have told you, half closed by a fallen pillar. A sudden thought came to me. Could this Thing have vanished down the shaft? I lit a match, and, looking down, I saw a small, white, moving creature, with large bright eyes which regarded me steadfastly as it retreated. It made me shudder. It was so like a human spider! It was clambering down the wall, and now I saw for the first time a number of metal foot and hand rests forming a kind of ladder down the shaft. Then the light burned my fingers and fell out of my hand, going out as it dropped, and when I had lit another the little monster had disappeared.</p>
<p>&#8220;I do not know how long I sat peering down that well. It was not for some time that I could succeed in persuading myself that the thing I had seen was human. But, gradually, the truth dawned on me: that Man had not remained one species, but had differentiated into two distinct animals: that my graceful children of the Upper-world were not the sole descendants of our generation, but that this bleached, obscene, nocturnal Thing, which had flashed before me, was also heir to all the ages.</p>
<p>&#8220;I thought of the flickering pillars and of my theory of an underground ventilation. I began to suspect their true import. And what, I wondered, was this Lemur doing in my scheme of a perfectly balanced organization? How was it related to the indolent serenity of the beautiful Upper-worlders? And what was hidden down there, at the foot of that shaft? I sat upon the edge of the well telling myself that, at any rate, there was nothing to fear, and that there I must descend for the solution of my difficulties. And withal I was absolutely afraid to go! As I hesitated, two of the beautiful Upper-world people came running in their amorous sport across the daylight in the shadow. The male pursued the female, flinging flowers at her as he ran.</p>
<p>&#8220;They seemed distressed to find me, my arm against the overturned pillar, peering down the well. Apparently it was considered bad form to remark these apertures; for when I pointed to this one, and tried to frame a question about it in their tongue, they were still more visibly distressed and turned away. But they were interested by my matches, and I struck some to amuse them. I tried them again about the well, and again I failed. So presently I left them, meaning to go back to Weena, and see what I could get from her. But my mind was already in revolution; my guesses and impressions were slipping and sliding to a new adjustment. I had now a clue to the import of these wells, to the ventilating towers, to the mystery of the ghosts; to say nothing of a hint at the meaning of the bronze gates and the fate of the Time Machine! And very vaguely there came a suggestion towards the solution of the economic problem that had puzzled me.</p>
<p>&#8220;Here was the new view. Plainly, this second species of Man was subterranean. There were three circumstances in particular which made me think that its rare emergence above ground was the outcome of a long-continued underground habit. In the first place, there was the bleached look common in most animals that live largely in the dark, the white fish of the Kentucky caves, for instance. Then, those large eyes, with that capacity for reflecting light, are common features of nocturnal things witness the owl and the cat. And last of all, that evident confusion in the sunshine, that hasty yet fumbling awkward flight towards dark shadow, and that peculiar carriage of the head while in the light, all reinforced the theory of an extreme sensitiveness of the retina.</p>
<p>&#8220;Beneath my feet, then, the earth must be tunnelled enormously, and these tunnellings were the habitat of the new race. The presence of ventilating shafts and wells along the hill slopes everywhere, in fact except along the river valley showed how universal were its ramifications. What so natural, then, as to assume that it was in this artificial Underworld that such work as was necessary to the comfort of the daylight race was done? The notion was so plausible that I at once accepted it, and went on to assume the how of this splitting of the human species. I dare say you will anticipate the shape of my theory; though, for myself, I very soon felt that it fell far short of the truth.</p>
<p>&#8220;At first, proceeding from the problems of our own age, it seemed clear as daylight to me that the gradual widening of the present merely temporary and social difference between the Capitalist and the Labourer, was the key to the whole position. No doubt it will seem grotesque enough to you, and wildly incredible! and yet even now there are existing circumstances to point that way. There is a tendency to utilize underground space for the less ornamental purposes of civilization; there is the Metropolitan Railway in London, for instance, there are new electric railways, there are subways, there are underground workrooms and restaurants, and they increase and multiply. Evidently, I thought, this tendency had increased till Industry had gradually lost its birthright in the sky. I mean that it had gone deeper and deeper into larger and ever larger underground factories, spending a still-increasing amount of its time therein, till, in the end! Even now, does not an East-end worker live in such artificial conditions as practically to be cut off from the natural surface of the earth?</p>
<p>&#8220;Again, the exclusive tendency of richer people due, no doubt, to the increasing refinement of their education, and the widening gulf between them and the rude violence of the poor, is already leading to the closing, in their interest, of considerable portions of the surface of the land. About London, for instance, perhaps half the prettier country is shut in against intrusion. And this same widening gulf&#8211;which is due to the length and expense of the higher educational process and the increased facilities for and temptations towards refined habits on the part of the rich, will make that exchange between class and class, that promotion by intermarriage which at present retards the splitting of our species along lines of social stratification, less and less frequent. So, in the end, above ground you must have the Haves, pursuing pleasure and comfort and beauty, and below ground the Havenots, the Workers getting continually adapted to the conditions of their labour. Once they were there, they would no doubt have to pay rent, and not a little of it, for the ventilation of their caverns; and if they refused, they would starve or be suffocated for arrears. Such of them as were so constituted as to be miserable and rebellious would die; and, in the end, the balance being permanent, the survivors would become as well adapted to the conditions of underground life, and as happy in their way, as the Upper-world people were to theirs. As it seemed to me, the refined beauty and the etiolated pallor followed naturally enough.</p>
<p>&#8220;The great triumph of Humanity I had dreamed of took a different shape in my mind. It had been no such triumph of moral education and general co-operation as I had imagined. Instead, I saw a real aristocracy, armed with a perfected science and working to a logical conclusion the industrial system of to-day. Its triumph had not been simply a triumph over Nature, but a triumph over Nature and the fellow-man. This, I must warn you, was my theory at the time. I had no convenient cicerone in the pattern of the Utopian books. My explanation may be absolutely wrong. I still think it is the most plausible one. But even on this supposition the balanced civilization that was at last attained must have long since passed its zenith, and was now far fallen into decay. The too-perfect security of the Upper-worlders had led them to a slow movement of degeneration, to a general dwindling in size, strength, and intelligence. That I could see clearly enough already. What had happened to the Under-grounders I did not yet suspect; but from what I had seen of the Morlocks&#8211;that, by the by, was the name by which these creatures were called&#8211;I could imagine that the modification of the human type was even far more profound than among the &#8216;Eloi,&#8217; the beautiful race that I already knew.</p>
<p>&#8220;Then came troublesome doubts. Why had the Morlocks taken my Time Machine? For I felt sure it was they who had taken it. Why, too, if the Eloi were masters, could they not restore the machine to me? And why were they so terribly afraid of the dark? I proceeded, as I have said, to question Weena about this Underworld, but here again I was disappointed. At first she would not understand my questions, and presently she refused to answer them. She shivered as though the topic was unendurable. And when I pressed her, perhaps a little harshly, she burst into tears. They were the only tears, except my own, I ever saw in that Golden Age. When I saw them I ceased abruptly to trouble about the Morlocks, and was only concerned in banishing these signs of the human inheritance from Weena&#8217;s eyes. And very soon she was smiling and clapping her hands, while I solemnly burned a match.</p>
<p>VI</p>
<p>&#8220;It may seem odd to you, but it was two days before I could follow up the new-found clue in what was manifestly the proper way. I felt a peculiar shrinking from those pallid bodies. They were just the half-bleached colour of the worms and things one sees preserved in spirit in a zoological museum. And they were filthily cold to the touch. Probably my shrinking was largely due to the sympathetic influence of the Eloi, whose disgust of the Morlocks I now began to appreciate.</p>
<p>&#8220;The next night I did not sleep well. Probably my health was a little disordered. I was oppressed with perplexity and doubt. Once or twice I had a feeling of intense fear for which I could perceive no definite reason. I remember creeping noiselessly into the great hall where the little people were sleeping in the moonlight, that night Weena was among them, and feeling reassured by their presence. It occurred to me even then, that in the course of a few days the moon must pass through its last quarter, and the nights grow dark, when the appearances of these unpleasant creatures from below, these whitened Lemurs, this new vermin that had replaced the old, might be more abundant. And on both these days I had the restless feeling of one who shirks an inevitable duty. I felt assured that the Time Machine was only to be recovered by boldly penetrating these underground mysteries. Yet I could not face the mystery. If only I had had a companion it would have been different. But I was so horribly alone, and even to clamber down into the darkness of the well appalled me. I don&#8217;t know if you will understand my feeling, but I never felt quite safe at my back.</p>
<p>&#8220;It was this restlessness, this insecurity, perhaps, that drove me further and further afield in my exploring expeditions. Going to the south-westward towards the rising country that is now called Combe Wood, I observed far off, in the direction of nineteenth-century Banstead, a vast green structure, different in character from any I had hitherto seen. It was larger than the largest of the palaces or ruins I knew, and the facade had an Oriental look: the face of it having the lustre, as well as the pale-green tint, a kind of bluish-green, of a certain type of Chinese porcelain. This difference in aspect suggested a difference in use, and I was minded to push on and explore. But the day was growing late, and I had come upon the sight of the place after a long and tiring circuit; so I resolved to hold over the adventure for the following day, and I returned to the welcome and the caresses of little Weena. But next morning I perceived clearly enough that my curiosity regarding the Palace of Green Porcelain was a piece of self-deception, to enable me to shirk, by another day, an experience I dreaded. I resolved I would make the descent without further waste of time, and started out in the early morning towards a well near the ruins of granite and aluminium.</p>
<p>&#8220;Little Weena ran with me. She danced beside me to the well, but when she saw me lean over the mouth and look downward, she seemed strangely disconcerted. &#8216;Good-bye, Little Weena,&#8217; I said, kissing her; and then putting her down, I began to feel over the parapet for the climbing hooks. Rather hastily, I may as well confess, for I feared my courage might leak away! At first she watched me in amazement. Then she gave a most piteous cry, and running to me, she began to pull at me with her little hands. I think her opposition nerved me rather to proceed. I shook her off, perhaps a little roughly, and in another moment I was in the throat of the well. I saw her agonized face over the parapet, and smiled to reassure her. Then I had to look down at the unstable hooks to which I clung.</p>
<p>&#8220;I had to clamber down a shaft of perhaps two hundred yards. The descent was effected by means of metallic bars projecting from the sides of the well, and these being adapted to the needs of a creature much smaller and lighter than myself, I was speedily cramped and fatigued by the descent. And not simply fatigued! One of the bars bent suddenly under my weight, and almost swung me off into the blackness beneath. For a moment I hung by one hand, and after that experience I did not dare to rest again. Though my arms and back were presently acutely painful, I went on clambering down the sheer descent with as quick a motion as possible. Glancing upward, I saw the aperture, a small blue disk, in which a star was visible, while little Weena&#8217;s head showed as a round black projection. The thudding sound of a machine below grew louder and more oppressive. Everything save that little disk above was profoundly dark, and when I looked up again Weena had disappeared.</p>
<p>&#8220;I was in an agony of discomfort. I had some thought of trying to go up the shaft again, and leave the Underworld alone. But even while I turned this over in my mind I continued to descend. At last, with intense relief, I saw dimly coming up, a foot to the right of me, a slender loophole in the wall. Swinging myself in, I found it was the aperture of a narrow horizontal tunnel in which I could lie down and rest. It was not too soon. My arms ached, my back was cramped, and I was trembling with the prolonged terror of a fall. Besides this, the unbroken darkness had had a distressing effect upon my eyes. The air was full of the throb and hum of machinery pumping air down the shaft.</p>
<p>&#8220;I do not know how long I lay. I was roused by a soft hand touching my face. Starting up in the darkness I snatched at my matches and, hastily striking one, I saw three stooping white creatures similar to the one I had seen above ground in the ruin, hastily retreating before the light. Living, as they did, in what appeared to me impenetrable darkness, their eyes were abnormally large and sensitive, just as are the pupils of the abysmal fishes, and they reflected the light in the same way. I have no doubt they could see me in that rayless obscurity, and they did not seem to have any fear of me apart from the light. But, so soon as I struck a match in order to see them, they fled incontinently, vanishing into dark gutters and tunnels, from which their eyes glared at me in the strangest fashion.</p>
<p>&#8220;I tried to call to them, but the language they had was apparently different from that of the Upper-world people; so that I was left to my own unaided efforts, and the thought of flight before exploration was even then in my mind. But I said to myself, &#8220;You are in for it now,&#8221; and, feeling my way along the tunnel, I found the noise of machinery grow louder. Presently the walls fell away from me, and I came to a large open space, and striking another match, saw that I had entered a vast arched cavern, which stretched into utter darkness beyond the range of my light. The view I had of it was as much as one could see in the burning of a match.</p>
<p>&#8220;Necessarily my memory is vague. Great shapes like big machines rose out of the dimness, and cast grotesque black shadows, in which dim spectral Morlocks sheltered from the glare. The place, by the by, was very stuffy and oppressive, and the faint halitus of freshly-shed blood was in the air. Some way down the central vista was a little table of white metal, laid with what seemed a meal. The Morlocks at any rate were carnivorous! Even at the time, I remember wondering what large animal could have survived to furnish the red joint I saw. It was all very indistinct: the heavy smell, the big unmeaning shapes, the obscene figures lurking in the shadows, and only waiting for the darkness to come at me again! Then the match burned down, and stung my fingers, and fell, a wriggling red spot in the blackness.</p>
<p>&#8220;I have thought since how particularly ill-equipped I was for such an experience. When I had started with the Time Machine, I had started with the absurd assumption that the men of the Future would certainly be infinitely ahead of ourselves in all their appliances. I had come without arms, without medicine, without anything to smoke&#8211;at times I missed tobacco frightfully&#8211;even without enough matches. If only I had thought of a Kodak! I could have flashed that glimpse of the Underworld in a second, and examined it at leisure. But, as it was, I stood there with only the weapons and the powers that Nature had endowed me with hands, feet, and teeth; these, and four safety matches that still remained to me.</p>
<p>&#8220;I was afraid to push my way in among all this machinery in the dark, and it was only with my last glimpse of light I discovered that my store of matches had run low. It had never occurred to me until that moment that there was any need to economize them, and I had wasted almost half the box in astonishing the Upper-worlders, to whom fire was a novelty. Now, as I say, I had four left, and while I stood in the dark, a hand touched mine, lank fingers came feeling over my face, and I was sensible of a peculiar unpleasant odour. I fancied I heard the breathing of a crowd of those dreadful little beings about me. I felt the box of matches in my hand being gently disengaged, and other hands behind me plucking at my clothing. The sense of these unseen creatures examining me was indescribably unpleasant. The sudden realization of my ignorance of their ways of thinking and doing came home to me very vividly in the darkness. I shouted at them as loudly as I could. They started away, and then I could feel them approaching me again. They clutched at me more boldly, whispering odd sounds to each other. I shivered violently, and shouted again rather discordantly. This time they were not so seriously alarmed, and they made a queer laughing noise as they came back at me. I will confess I was horribly frightened. I determined to strike another match and escape under the protection of its glare. I did so, and eking out the flicker with a scrap of paper from my pocket, I made good my retreat to the narrow tunnel. But I had scarce entered this when my light was blown out and in the blackness I could hear the Morlocks rustling like wind among leaves, and pattering like the rain, as they hurried after me.</p>
<p>&#8220;In a moment I was clutched by several hands, and there was no mistaking that they were trying to haul me back. I struck another light, and waved it in their dazzled faces. You can scarce imagine how nauseatingly inhuman they looked, those pale, chinless faces and great, lidless, pinkish-grey eyes! as they stared in their blindness and bewilderment. But I did not stay to look, I promise you: I retreated again, and when my second match had ended, I struck my third. It had almost burned through when I reached the opening into the shaft. I lay down on the edge, for the throb of the great pump below made me giddy. Then I felt sideways for the projecting hooks, and, as I did so, my feet were grasped from behind, and I was violently tugged backward. I lit my last match . . . and it incontinently went out. But I had my hand on the climbing bars now, and, kicking violently, I disengaged myself from the clutches of the Morlocks and was speedily clambering up the shaft, while they stayed peering and blinking up at me: all but one little wretch who followed me for some way, and well-nigh secured my boot as a trophy.</p>
<p>&#8220;That climb seemed interminable to me. With the last twenty or thirty feet of it a deadly nausea came upon me. I had the greatest difficulty in keeping my hold. The last few yards was a frightful struggle against this faintness. Several times my head swam, and I felt all the sensations of falling. At last, however, I got over the well-mouth somehow, and staggered out of the ruin into the blinding sunlight. I fell upon my face. Even the soil smelt sweet and clean. Then I remember Weena kissing my hands and ears, and the voices of others among the Eloi. Then, for a time, I was insensible.</p>
<p>VII</p>
<p>&#8220;Now, indeed, I seemed in a worse case than before. Hitherto, except during my night&#8217;s anguish at the loss of the Time Machine, I had felt a sustaining hope of ultimate escape, but that hope was staggered by these new discoveries. Hitherto I had merely thought myself impeded by the childish simplicity of the little people, and by some unknown forces which I had only to understand to overcome; but there was an altogether new element in the sickening quality of the Morlocks, a something inhuman and malign. Instinctively I loathed them. Before, I had felt as a man might feel who had fallen into a pit: my concern was with the pit and how to get out of it. Now I felt like a beast in a trap, whose enemy would come upon him soon.</p>
<p>&#8220;The enemy I dreaded may surprise you. It was the darkness of the new moon. Weena had put this into my head by some at first incomprehensible remarks about the Dark Nights. It was not now such a very difficult problem to guess what the coming Dark Nights might mean. The moon was on the wane: each night there was a longer interval of darkness. And I now understood to some slight degree at least the reason of the fear of the little Upper-world people for the dark. I wondered vaguely what foul villainy it might be that the Morlocks did under the new moon. I felt pretty sure now that my second hypothesis was all wrong. The Upper-world people might once have been the favoured aristocracy, and the Morlocks their mechanical servants: but that had long since passed away. The two species that had resulted from the evolution of man were sliding down towards, or had already arrived at, an altogether new relationship. The Eloi, like the Carolvingian kings, had decayed to a mere beautiful futility. They still possessed the earth on sufferance: since the Morlocks, subterranean for innumerable generations, had come at last to find the daylit surface intolerable. And the Morlocks made their garments, I inferred, and maintained them in their habitual needs, perhaps through the survival of an old habit of service. They did it as a standing horse paws with his foot, or as a man enjoys killing animals in sport: because ancient and departed necessities had impressed it on the organism. But, clearly, the old order was already in part reversed. The Nemesis of the delicate ones was creeping on apace. Ages ago, thousands of generations ago, man had thrust his brother man out of the ease and the sunshine. And now that brother was coming back changed! Already the Eloi had begun to learn one old lesson anew. They were becoming reacquainted with Fear. And suddenly there came into my head the memory of the meat I had seen in the Underworld. It seemed odd how it floated into my mind: not stirred up as it were by the current of my meditations, but coming in almost like a question from outside. I tried to recall the form of it. I had a vague sense of something familiar, but I could not tell what it was at the time.</p>
<p>&#8220;Still, however helpless the little people in the presence of their mysterious Fear, I was differently constituted. I came out of this age of ours, this ripe prime of the human race, when Fear does not paralyse and mystery has lost its terrors. I at least would defend myself. Without further delay I determined to make myself arms and a fastness where I might sleep. With that refuge as a base, I could face this strange world with some of that confidence I had lost in realizing to what creatures night by night I lay exposed. I felt I could never sleep again until my bed was secure from them. I shuddered with horror to think how they must already have examined me.</p>
<p>&#8220;I wandered during the afternoon along the valley of the Thames, but found nothing that commended itself to my mind as inaccessible. All the buildings and trees seemed easily practicable to such dexterous climbers as the Morlocks, to judge by their wells, must be. Then the tall pinnacles of the Palace of Green Porcelain and the polished gleam of its walls came back to my memory; and in the evening, taking Weena like a child upon my shoulder, I went up the hills towards the south-west. The distance, I had reckoned, was seven or eight miles, but it must have been nearer eighteen. I had first seen the place on a moist afternoon when distances are deceptively diminished. In addition, the heel of one of my shoes was loose, and a nail was working through the sole they were comfortable old shoes I wore about indoors, so that I was lame. And it was already long past sunset when I came in sight of the palace, silhouetted black against the pale yellow of the sky.</p>
<p>&#8220;Weena had been hugely delighted when I began to carry her, but after a while she desired me to let her down, and ran along by the side of me, occasionally darting off on either hand to pick flowers to stick in my pockets. My pockets had always puzzled Weena, but at the last she had concluded that they were an eccentric kind of vase for floral decoration. At least she utilized them for that purpose. And that reminds me! In changing my jacket I found . . .&#8221;</p>
<p>The Time Traveller paused, put his hand into his pocket, and silently placed two withered flowers, not unlike very large white mallows, upon the little table. Then he resumed his narrative.</p>
<p>&#8220;As the hush of evening crept over the world and we proceeded over the hill crest towards Wimbledon, Weena grew tired and wanted to return to the house of grey stone. But I pointed out the distant pinnacles of the Palace of Green Porcelain to her, and contrived to make her understand that we were seeking a refuge there from her Fear. You know that great pause that comes upon things before the dusk? Even the breeze stops in the trees. To me there is always an air of expectation about that evening stillness. The sky was clear, remote, and empty save for a few horizontal bars far down in the sunset. Well, that night the expectation took the colour of my fears. In that darkling calm my senses seemed preternaturally sharpened. I fancied I could even feel the hollowness of the ground beneath my feet: could, indeed, almost see through it the Morlocks on their ant-hill going hither and thither and waiting for the dark. In my excitement I fancied that they would receive my invasion of their burrows as a declaration of war. And why had they taken my Time Machine?</p>
<p>&#8220;So we went on in the quiet, and the twilight deepened into night. The clear blue of the distance faded, and one star after another came out. The ground grew dim and the trees black. Weena&#8217;s fears and her fatigue grew upon her. I took her in my arms and talked to her and caressed her. Then, as the darkness grew deeper, she put her arms round my neck, and, closing her eyes, tightly pressed her face against my shoulder. So we went down a long slope into a valley, and there in the dimness I almost walked into a little river. This I waded, and went up the opposite side of the valley, past a number of sleeping houses, and by a statue, a Faun, or some such figure, minus the head. Here too were acacias. So far I had seen nothing of the Morlocks, but it was yet early in the night, and the darker hours before the old moon rose were still to come.</p>
<p>&#8220;From the brow of the next hill I saw a thick wood spreading wide and black before me. I hesitated at this. I could see no end to it, either to the right or the left. Feeling tired&#8211;my feet, in particular, were very sore&#8211;I carefully lowered Weena from my shoulder as I halted, and sat down upon the turf. I could no longer see the Palace of Green Porcelain, and I was in doubt of my direction. I looked into the thickness of the wood and thought of what it might hide. Under that dense tangle of branches one would be out of sight of the stars. Even were there no other lurking danger&#8211;a danger I did not care to let my imagination loose upon&#8211;there would still be all the roots to stumble over and the tree-boles to strike against.</p>
<p>&#8220;I was very tired, too, after the excitements of the day; so I decided that I would not face it, but would pass the night upon the open hill.</p>
<p>&#8220;Weena, I was glad to find, was fast asleep. I carefully wrapped her in my jacket, and sat down beside her to wait for the moonrise. The hillside was quiet and deserted, but from the black of the wood there came now and then a stir of living things. Above me shone the stars, for the night was very clear. I felt a certain sense of friendly comfort in their twinkling. All the old constellations had gone from the sky, however: that slow movement which is imperceptible in a hundred human lifetimes, had long since rearranged them in unfamiliar groupings. But the Milky Way, it seemed to me, was still the same tattered streamer of star-dust as of yore. Southward (as I judged it) was a very bright red star that was new to me; it was even more splendid than our own green Sirius. And amid all these scintillating points of light one bright planet shone kindly and steadily like the face of an old friend.</p>
<p>&#8220;Looking at these stars suddenly dwarfed my own troubles and all the gravities of terrestrial life. I thought of their unfathomable distance, and the slow inevitable drift of their movements out of the unknown past into the unknown future. I thought of the great precessional cycle that the pole of the earth describes. Only forty times had that silent revolution occurred during all the years that I had traversed. And during these few revolutions all the activity, all the traditions, the complex organizations, the nations, languages, literatures, aspirations, even the mere memory of Man as I knew him, had been swept out of existence. Instead were these frail creatures who had forgotten their high ancestry, and the white Things of which I went in terror. Then I thought of the Great Fear that was between the two species, and for the first time, with a sudden shiver, came the clear knowledge of what the meat I had seen might be. Yet it was too horrible! I looked at little Weena sleeping beside me, her face white and starlike under the stars, and forthwith dismissed the thought.</p>
<p>&#8220;Through that long night I held my mind off the Morlocks as well as I could, and whiled away the time by trying to fancy I could find signs of the old constellations in the new confusion. The sky kept very clear, except for a hazy cloud or so. No doubt I dozed at times. Then, as my vigil wore on, came a faintness in the eastward sky, like the reflection of some colourless fire, and the old moon rose, thin and peaked and white. And close behind, and overtaking it, and overflowing it, the dawn came, pale at first, and then growing pink and warm. No Morlocks had approached us. Indeed, I had seen none upon the hill that night. And in the confidence of renewed day it almost seemed to me that my fear had been unreasonable. I stood up and found my foot with the loose heel swollen at the ankle and painful under the heel; so I sat down again, took off my shoes, and flung them away.</p>
<p>&#8220;I awakened Weena, and we went down into the wood, now green and pleasant instead of black and forbidding. We found some fruit wherewith to break our fast. We soon met others of the dainty ones, laughing and dancing in the sunlight as though there was no such thing in nature as the night. And then I thought once more of the meat that I had seen. I felt assured now of what it was, and from the bottom of my heart I pitied this last feeble rill from the great flood of humanity. Clearly, at some time in the Long-Ago of human decay the Morlocks&#8217; food had run short. Possibly they had lived on rats and suchlike vermin. Even now man is far less discriminating and exclusive in his food than he was far less than any monkey. His prejudice against human flesh is no deep-seated instinct. And so these inhuman sons of men! I tried to look at the thing in a scientific spirit. After all, they were less human and more remote than our cannibal ancestors of three or four thousand years ago. And the intelligence that would have made this state of things a torment had gone. Why should I trouble myself? These Eloi were mere fatted cattle, which the ant-like Morlocks preserved and preyed upon probably saw to the breeding of. And there was Weena dancing at my side!</p>
<p>&#8220;Then I tried to preserve myself from the horror that was coming upon me, by regarding it as a rigorous punishment of human selfishness. Man had been content to live in ease and delight upon the labours of his fellow-man, had taken Necessity as his watchword and excuse, and in the fullness of time Necessity had come home to him. I even tried a Carlyle-like scorn of this wretched aristocracy in decay. But this attitude of mind was impossible. However great their intellectual degradation, the Eloi had kept too much of the human form not to claim my sympathy, and to make me perforce a sharer in their degradation and their Fear.</p>
<p>&#8220;I had at that time very vague ideas as to the course I should pursue. My first was to secure some safe place of refuge, and to make myself such arms of metal or stone as I could contrive. That necessity was immediate. In the next place, I hoped to procure some means of fire, so that I should have the weapon of a torch at hand, for nothing, I knew, would be more efficient against these Morlocks. Then I wanted to arrange some contrivance to break open the doors of bronze under the White Sphinx. I had in mind a battering-ram. I had a persuasion that if I could enter those doors and carry a blaze of light before me I should discover the Time Machine and escape. I could not imagine the Morlocks were strong enough to move it far away. Weena I had resolved to bring with me to our own time. And turning such schemes over in my mind I pursued our way towards the building which my fancy had chosen as our dwelling.</p>
<p>VIII</p>
<p>&#8220;I found the Palace of Green Porcelain, when we approached it about noon, deserted and falling into ruin. Only ragged vestiges of glass remained in its windows, and great sheets of the green facing had fallen away from the corroded metallic framework. It lay very high upon a turfy down, and looking north-eastward before I entered it, I was surprised to see a large estuary, or even creek, where I judged Wandsworth and Battersea must once have been. I thought then&#8211;though I never followed up the thought&#8211;of what might have happened, or might be happening, to the living things in the sea.</p>
<p>&#8220;The material of the Palace proved on examination to be indeed porcelain, and along the face of it I saw an inscription in some unknown character. I thought, rather foolishly, that Weena might help me to interpret this, but I only learned that the bare idea of writing had never entered her head. She always seemed to me, I fancy, more human than she was, perhaps because her affection was so human.</p>
<p>&#8220;Within the big valves of the door&#8211;which were open and broken&#8211;we found, instead of the customary hall, a long gallery lit by many side windows. At the first glance I was reminded of a museum. The tiled floor was thick with dust, and a remarkable array of miscellaneous objects was shrouded in the same grey covering. Then I perceived, standing strange and gaunt in the centre of the hall, what was clearly the lower part of a huge skeleton. I recognized by the oblique feet that it was some extinct creature after the fashion of the Megatherium. The skull and the upper bones lay beside it in the thick dust, and in one place, where rain-water had dropped through a leak in the roof, the thing itself had been worn away. Further in the gallery was the huge skeleton barrel of a Brontosaurus. My museum hypothesis was confirmed. Going towards the side I found what appeared to be sloping shelves, and clearing away the thick dust, I found the old familiar glass cases of our own time. But they must have been air-tight to judge from the fair preservation of some of their contents.</p>
<p>&#8220;Clearly we stood among the ruins of some latter-day South Kensington! Here, apparently, was the Paleontological Section, and a very splendid array of fossils it must have been, though the inevitable process of decay that had been staved off for a time, and had, through the extinction of bacteria and fungi, lost ninety-nine hundredths of its force, was nevertheless, with extreme sureness if with extreme slowness at work again upon all its treasures. Here and there I found traces of the little people in the shape of rare fossils broken to pieces or threaded in strings upon reeds. And the cases had in some instances been bodily removed&#8211;by the Morlocks as I judged. The place was very silent. The thick dust deadened our footsteps. Weena, who had been rolling a sea urchin down the sloping glass of a case, presently came, as I stared about me, and very quietly took my hand and stood beside me.</p>
<p>&#8220;And at first I was so much surprised by this ancient monument of an intellectual age, that I gave no thought to the possibilities it presented. Even my preoccupation about the Time Machine receded a little from my mind.</p>
<p>&#8220;To judge from the size of the place, this Palace of Green Porcelain had a great deal more in it than a Gallery of Paleontology; possibly historical galleries; it might be, even a library! To me, at least in my present circumstances, these would be vastly more interesting than this spectacle of old-time geology in decay. Exploring, I found another short gallery running transversely to the first. This appeared to be devoted to minerals, and the sight of a block of sulphur set my mind running on gunpowder. But I could find no saltpetre; indeed, no nitrates of any kind. Doubtless they had deliquesced ages ago. Yet the sulphur hung in my mind, and set up a train of thinking. As for the rest of the contents of that gallery, though on the whole they were the best preserved of all I saw, I had little interest. I am no specialist in mineralogy, and I went on down a very ruinous aisle running parallel to the first hall I had entered. Apparently this section had been devoted to natural history, but everything had long since passed out of recognition. A few shrivelled and blackened vestiges of what had once been stuffed animals, desiccated mummies in jars that had once held spirit, a brown dust of departed plants: that was all! I was sorry for that, because I should have been glad to trace the patent readjustments by which the conquest of animated nature had been attained. Then we came to a gallery of simply colossal proportions, but singularly ill-lit, the floor of it running downward at a slight angle from the end at which I entered. At intervals white globes hung from the ceiling&#8211;many of them cracked and smashed&#8211;which suggested that originally the place had been artificially lit. Here I was more in my element, for rising on either side of me were the huge bulks of big machines, all greatly corroded and many broken down, but some still fairly complete. You know I have a certain weakness for mechanism, and I was inclined to linger among these; the more so as for the most part they had the interest of puzzles, and I could make only the vaguest guesses at what they were for. I fancied that if I could solve their puzzles I should find myself in possession of powers that might be of use against the Morlocks.</p>
<p>&#8220;Suddenly Weena came very close to my side. So suddenly that she startled me. Had it not been for her I do not think I should have noticed that the floor of the gallery sloped at all.</p>
<p>[Footnote: It may be, of course, that the floor did not slope, but that the museum was built into the side of a hill. ED.]</p>
<p>The end I had come in at was quite above ground, and was lit by rare slit-like windows. As you went down the length, the ground came up against these windows, until at last there was a pit like the &#8216;area&#8217; of a London house before each, and only a narrow line of daylight at the top. I went slowly along, puzzling about the machines, and had been too intent upon them to notice the gradual diminution of the light, until Weena&#8217;s increasing apprehensions drew my attention. Then I saw that the gallery ran down at last into a thick darkness. I hesitated, and then, as I looked round me, I saw that the dust was less abundant and its surface less even. Further away towards the dimness, it appeared to be broken by a number of small narrow footprints. My sense of the immediate presence of the Morlocks revived at that. I felt that I was wasting my time in the academic examination of machinery. I called to mind that it was already far advanced in the afternoon, and that I had still no weapon, no refuge, and no means of making a fire. And then down in the remote blackness of the gallery I heard a peculiar pattering, and the same odd noises I had heard down the well.</p>
<p>&#8220;I took Weena&#8217;s hand. Then, struck with a sudden idea, I left her and turned to a machine from which projected a lever not unlike those in a signal-box. Clambering upon the stand, and grasping this lever in my hands, I put all my weight upon it sideways. Suddenly Weena, deserted in the central aisle, began to whimper. I had judged the strength of the lever pretty correctly, for it snapped after a minute&#8217;s strain, and I rejoined her with a mace in my hand more than sufficient, I judged, for any Morlock skull I might encounter. And I longed very much to kill a Morlock or so. Very inhuman, you may think, to want to go killing one&#8217;s own descendants! But it was impossible, somehow, to feel any humanity in the things. Only my disinclination to leave Weena, and a persuasion that if I began to slake my thirst for murder my Time Machine might suffer, restrained me from going straight down the gallery and killing the brutes I heard.</p>
<p>&#8220;Well, mace in one hand and Weena in the other, I went out of that gallery and into another and still larger one, which at the first glance reminded me of a military chapel hung with tattered flags. The brown and charred rags that hung from the sides of it, I presently recognized as the decaying vestiges of books. They had long since dropped to pieces, and every semblance of print had left them. But here and there were warped boards and cracked metallic clasps that told the tale well enough. Had I been a literary man I might, perhaps, have moralized upon the futility of all ambition. But as it was, the thing that struck me with keenest force was the enormous waste of labour to which this sombre wilderness of rotting paper testified. At the time I will confess that I thought chiefly of the Philosophical Transactions and my own seventeen papers upon physical optics.</p>
<p>&#8220;Then, going up a broad staircase, we came to what may once have been a gallery of technical chemistry. And here I had not a little hope of useful discoveries. Except at one end where the roof had collapsed, this gallery was well preserved. I went eagerly to every unbroken case. And at last, in one of the really air-tight cases, I found a box of matches. Very eagerly I tried them. They were perfectly good. They were not even damp. I turned to Weena. &#8216;Dance,&#8217; I cried to her in her own tongue. For now I had a weapon indeed against the horrible creatures we feared. And so, in that derelict museum, upon the thick soft carpeting of dust, to Weena&#8217;s huge delight, I solemnly performed a kind of composite dance, whistling The Land of the Leal as cheerfully as I could. In part it was a modest cancan, in part a step dance, in part a skirt dance (so far as my tail-coat permitted), and in part original. For I am naturally inventive, as you know.</p>
<p>&#8220;Now, I still think that for this box of matches to have escaped the wear of time for immemorial years was a most strange, as for me it was a most fortunate thing. Yet, oddly enough, I found a far unlikelier substance, and that was camphor. I found it in a sealed jar, that by chance, I suppose, had been really hermetically sealed. I fancied at first that it was paraffin wax, and smashed the glass accordingly. But the odour of camphor was unmistakable. In the universal decay this volatile substance had chanced to survive, perhaps through many thousands of centuries. It reminded me of a sepia painting I had once seen done from the ink of a fossil Belemnite that must have perished and become fossilized millions of years ago. I was about to throw it away, but I remembered that it was inflammable and burned with a good bright flame was, in fact, an excellent candle and I put it in my pocket. I found no explosives, however, nor any means of breaking down the bronze doors. As yet my iron crowbar was the most helpful thing I had chanced upon. Nevertheless I left that gallery greatly elated.</p>
<p>&#8220;I cannot tell you all the story of that long afternoon. It would require a great effort of memory to recall my explorations in at all the proper order. I remember a long gallery of rusting stands of arms, and how I hesitated between my crowbar and a hatchet or a sword. I could not carry both, however, and my bar of iron promised best against the bronze gates. There were numbers of guns, pistols, and rifles. The most were masses of rust, but many were of some new metal, and still fairly sound. But any cartridges or powder there may once have been had rotted into dust. One corner I saw was charred and shattered; perhaps, I thought, by an explosion among the specimens. In another place was a vast array of idols&#8211;Polynesian, Mexican, Grecian, Phoenician, every country on earth I should think. And here, yielding to an irresistible impulse, I wrote my name upon the nose of a steatite monster from South America that particularly took my fancy.</p>
<p>&#8220;As the evening drew on, my interest waned. I went through gallery after gallery, dusty, silent, often ruinous, the exhibits sometimes mere heaps of rust and lignite, sometimes fresher. In one place I suddenly found myself near the model of a tin-mine, and then by the merest accident I discovered, in an air-tight case, two dynamite cartridges! I shouted &#8216;Eureka!&#8217; and smashed the case with joy. Then came a doubt. I hesitated. Then, selecting a little side gallery, I made my essay. I never felt such a disappointment as I did in waiting five, ten, fifteen minutes for an explosion that never came. Of course the things were dummies, as I might have guessed from their presence. I really believe that had they not been so, I should have rushed off incontinently and blown Sphinx, bronze doors, and (as it proved) my chances of finding the Time Machine, all together into nonexistence.</p>
<p>&#8220;It was after that, I think, that we came to a little open court within the palace. It was turfed, and had three fruit-trees. So we rested and refreshed ourselves. Towards sunset I began to consider our position. Night was creeping upon us, and my inaccessible hiding-place had still to be found. But that troubled me very little now. I had in my possession a thing that was, perhaps, the best of all defences against the Morlocks&#8211;I had matches! I had the camphor in my pocket, too, if a blaze were needed. It seemed to me that the best thing we could do would be to pass the night in the open, protected by a fire. In the morning there was the getting of the Time Machine. Towards that, as yet, I had only my iron mace. But now, with my growing knowledge, I felt very differently towards those bronze doors. Up to this, I had refrained from forcing them, largely because of the mystery on the other side. They had never impressed me as being very strong, and I hoped to find my bar of iron not altogether inadequate for the work.</p>
<p>IX</p>
<p>&#8220;We emerged from the palace while the sun was still in part above the horizon. I was determined to reach the White Sphinx early the next morning, and ere the dusk I purposed pushing through the woods that had stopped me on the previous journey. My plan was to go as far as possible that night, and then, building a fire, to sleep in the protection of its glare. Accordingly, as we went along I gathered any sticks or dried grass I saw, and presently had my arms full of such litter. Thus loaded, our progress was slower than I had anticipated, and besides Weena was tired. And I began to suffer from sleepiness too; so that it was full night before we reached the wood. Upon the shrubby hill of its edge Weena would have stopped, fearing the darkness before us; but a singular sense of impending calamity, that should indeed have served me as a warning, drove me onward. I had been without sleep for a night and two days, and I was feverish and irritable. I felt sleep coming upon me, and the Morlocks with it.</p>
<p>&#8220;While we hesitated, among the black bushes behind us, and dim against their blackness, I saw three crouching figures. There was scrub and long grass all about us, and I did not feel safe from their insidious approach. The forest, I calculated, was rather less than a mile across. If we could get through it to the bare hill-side, there, as it seemed to me, was an altogether safer resting-place; I thought that with my matches and my camphor I could contrive to keep my path illuminated through the woods. Yet it was evident that if I was to flourish matches with my hands I should have to abandon my firewood; so, rather reluctantly, I put it down. And then it came into my head that I would amaze our friends behind by lighting it. I was to discover the atrocious folly of this proceeding, but it came to my mind as an ingenious move for covering our retreat.</p>
<p>&#8220;I don&#8217;t know if you have ever thought what a rare thing flame must be in the absence of man and in a temperate climate. The sun&#8217;s heat is rarely strong enough to burn, even when it is focused by dewdrops, as is sometimes the case in more tropical districts. Lightning may blast and blacken, but it rarely gives rise to widespread fire. Decaying vegetation may occasionally smoulder with the heat of its fermentation, but this rarely results in flame. In this decadence, too, the art of fire-making had been forgotten on the earth. The red tongues that went licking up my heap of wood were an altogether new and strange thing to Weena.</p>
<p>&#8220;She wanted to run to it and play with it. I believe she would have cast herself into it had I not restrained her. But I caught her up, and in spite of her struggles, plunged boldly before me into the wood. For a little way the glare of my fire lit the path. Looking back presently, I could see, through the crowded stems, that from my heap of sticks the blaze had spread to some bushes adjacent, and a curved line of fire was creeping up the grass of the hill. I laughed at that, and turned again to the dark trees before me. It was very black, and Weena clung to me convulsively, but there was still, as my eyes grew accustomed to the darkness, sufficient light for me to avoid the stems. Overhead it was simply black, except where a gap of remote blue sky shone down upon us here and there. I struck none of my matches because I had no hand free. Upon my left arm I carried my little one, in my right hand I had my iron bar.</p>
<p>&#8220;For some way I heard nothing but the crackling twigs under my feet, the faint rustle of the breeze above, and my own breathing and the throb of the blood-vessels in my ears. Then I seemed to know of a pattering about me. I pushed on grimly. The pattering grew more distinct, and then I caught the same queer sound and voices I had heard in the Underworld. There were evidently several of the Morlocks, and they were closing in upon me. Indeed, in another minute I felt a tug at my coat, then something at my arm. And Weena shivered violently, and became quite still.</p>
<p>&#8220;It was time for a match. But to get one I must put her down. I did so, and, as I fumbled with my pocket, a struggle began in the darkness about my knees, perfectly silent on her part and with the same peculiar cooing sounds from the Morlocks. Soft little hands, too, were creeping over my coat and back, touching even my neck. Then the match scratched and fizzed. I held it flaring, and saw the white backs of the Morlocks in flight amid the trees. I hastily took a lump of camphor from my pocket, and prepared to light it as soon as the match should wane. Then I looked at Weena. She was lying clutching my feet and quite motionless, with her face to the ground. With a sudden fright I stooped to her. She seemed scarcely to breathe. I lit the block of camphor and flung it to the ground, and as it split and flared up and drove back the Morlocks and the shadows, I knelt down and lifted her. The wood behind seemed full of the stir and murmur of a great company!</p>
<p>&#8220;She seemed to have fainted. I put her carefully upon my shoulder and rose to push on, and then there came a horrible realization. In maneuvering with my matches and Weena, I had turned myself about several times, and now I had not the faintest idea in what direction lay my path. For all I knew, I might be facing back towards the Palace of Green Porcelain. I found myself in a cold sweat. I had to think rapidly what to do. I determined to build a fire and encamp where we were. I put Weena, still motionless, down upon a turfy bole, and very hastily, as my first lump of camphor waned, I began collecting sticks and leaves. Here and there out of the darkness round me the Morlocks&#8217; eyes shone like carbuncles.</p>
<p>&#8220;The camphor flickered and went out. I lit a match, and as I did so, two white forms that had been approaching Weena dashed hastily away. One was so blinded by the light that he came straight for me, and I felt his bones grind under the blow of my fist. He gave a whoop of dismay, staggered a little way, and fell down. I lit another piece of camphor, and went on gathering my bonfire. Presently I noticed how dry was some of the foliage above me, for since my arrival on the Time Machine, a matter of a week, no rain had fallen. So, instead of casting about among the trees for fallen twigs, I began leaping up and dragging down branches. Very soon I had a choking smoky fire of green wood and dry sticks, and could economize my camphor. Then I turned to where Weena lay beside my iron mace. I tried what I could to revive her, but she lay like one dead. I could not even satisfy myself whether or not she breathed.</p>
<p>&#8220;Now, the smoke of the fire beat over towards me, and it must have made me heavy of a sudden. Moreover, the vapour of camphor was in the air. My fire would not need replenishing for an hour or so. I felt very weary after my exertion, and sat down. The wood, too, was full of a slumbrous murmur that I did not understand. I seemed just to nod and open my eyes. But all was dark, and the Morlocks had their hands upon me. Flinging off their clinging fingers I hastily felt in my pocket for the match-box, and it had gone! Then they gripped and closed with me again. In a moment I knew what had happened. I had slept, and my fire had gone out, and the bitterness of death came over my soul. The forest seemed full of the smell of burning wood. I was caught by the neck, by the hair, by the arms, and pulled down. It was indescribably horrible in the darkness to feel all these soft creatures heaped upon me. I felt as if I was in a monstrous spider&#8217;s web. I was overpowered, and went down. I felt little teeth nipping at my neck. I rolled over, and as I did so my hand came against my iron lever. It gave me strength. I struggled up, shaking the human rats from me, and, holding the bar short, I thrust where I judged their faces might be. I could feel the succulent giving of flesh and bone under my blows, and for a moment I was free.</p>
<p>&#8220;The strange exultation that so often seems to accompany hard fighting came upon me. I knew that both I and Weena were lost, but I determined to make the Morlocks pay for their meat. I stood with my back to a tree, swinging the iron bar before me. The whole wood was full of the stir and cries of them. A minute passed. Their voices seemed to rise to a higher pitch of excitement, and their movements grew faster. Yet none came within reach. I stood glaring at the blackness. Then suddenly came hope. What if the Morlocks were afraid? And close on the heels of that came a strange thing. The darkness seemed to grow luminous. Very dimly I began to see the Morlocks about me three battered at my feet&#8211;and then I recognized, with incredulous surprise, that the others were running, in an incessant stream, as it seemed, from behind me, and away through the wood in front. And their backs seemed no longer white, but reddish. As I stood agape, I saw a little red spark go drifting across a gap of starlight between the branches, and vanish. And at that I understood the smell of burning wood, the slumbrous murmur that was growing now into a gusty roar, the red glow, and the Morlocks&#8217; flight.</p>
<p>&#8220;Stepping out from behind my tree and looking back, I saw, through the black pillars of the nearer trees, the flames of the burning forest. It was my first fire coming after me. With that I looked for Weena, but she was gone. The hissing and crackling behind me, the explosive thud as each fresh tree burst into flame, left little time for reflection. My iron bar still gripped, I followed in the Morlocks&#8217; path. It was a close race. Once the flames crept forward so swiftly on my right as I ran that I was outflanked and had to strike off to the left. But at last I emerged upon a small open space, and as I did so, a Morlock came blundering towards me, and past me, and went on straight into the fire!</p>
<p>&#8220;And now I was to see the most weird and horrible thing, I think, of all that I beheld in that future age. This whole space was as bright as day with the reflection of the fire. In the centre was a hillock or tumulus, surmounted by a scorched hawthorn. Beyond this was another arm of the burning forest, with yellow tongues already writhing from it, completely encircling the space with a fence of fire. Upon the hill-side were some thirty or forty Morlocks, dazzled by the light and heat, and blundering hither and thither against each other in their bewilderment. At first I did not realize their blindness, and struck furiously at them with my bar, in a frenzy of fear, as they approached me, killing one and crippling several more. But when I had watched the gestures of one of them groping under the hawthorn against the red sky, and heard their moans, I was assured of their absolute helplessness and misery in the glare, and I struck no more of them.</p>
<p>&#8220;Yet every now and then one would come straight towards me, setting loose a quivering horror that made me quick to elude him. At one time the flames died down somewhat, and I feared the foul creatures would presently be able to see me. I was thinking of beginning the fight by killing some of them before this should happen; but the fire burst out again brightly, and I stayed my hand. I walked about the hill among them and avoided them, looking for some trace of Weena. But Weena was gone.</p>
<p>&#8220;At last I sat down on the summit of the hillock, and watched this strange incredible company of blind things groping to and fro, and making uncanny noises to each other, as the glare of the fire beat on them. The coiling uprush of smoke streamed across the sky, and through the rare tatters of that red canopy, remote as though they belonged to another universe, shone the little stars. Two or three Morlocks came blundering into me, and I drove them off with blows of my fists, trembling as I did so.</p>
<p>&#8220;For the most part of that night I was persuaded it was a nightmare. I bit myself and screamed in a passionate desire to awake. I beat the ground with my hands, and got up and sat down again, and wandered here and there, and again sat down. Then I would fall to rubbing my eyes and calling upon God to let me awake. Thrice I saw Morlocks put their heads down in a kind of agony and rush into the flames. But, at last, above the subsiding red of the fire, above the streaming masses of black smoke and the whitening and blackening tree stumps, and the diminishing numbers of these dim creatures, came the white light of the day.</p>
<p>&#8220;I searched again for traces of Weena, but there were none. It was plain that they had left her poor little body in the forest. I cannot describe how it relieved me to think that it had escaped the awful fate to which it seemed destined. As I thought of that, I was almost moved to begin a massacre of the helpless abominations about me, but I contained myself. The hillock, as I have said, was a kind of island in the forest. From its summit I could now make out through a haze of smoke the Palace of Green Porcelain, and from that I could get my bearings for the White Sphinx. And so, leaving the remnant of these damned souls still going hither and thither and moaning, as the day grew clearer, I tied some grass about my feet and limped on across smoking ashes and among black stems, that still pulsated internally with fire, towards the hiding place of the Time Machine. I walked slowly, for I was almost exhausted, as well as lame, and I felt the intensest wretchedness for the horrible death of little Weena. It seemed an overwhelming calamity. Now, in this old familiar room, it is more like the sorrow of a dream than an actual loss. But that morning it left me absolutely lonely again&#8211;terribly alone. I began to think of this house of mine, of this fireside, of some of you, and with such thoughts came a longing that was pain.</p>
<p>&#8220;But as I walked over the smoking ashes under the bright morning sky, I made a discovery. In my trouser pocket were still some loose matches. The box must have leaked before it was lost.</p>
<p>X</p>
<p>&#8220;About eight or nine in the morning I came to the same seat of yellow metal from which I had viewed the world upon the evening of my arrival. I thought of my hasty conclusions upon that evening and could not refrain from laughing bitterly at my confidence. Here was the same beautiful scene, the same abundant foliage, the same splendid palaces and magnificent ruins, the same silver river running between its fertile banks. The gay robes of the beautiful people moved hither and thither among the trees. Some were bathing in exactly the place where I had saved Weena, and that suddenly gave me a keen stab of pain. And like blots upon the landscape rose the cupolas above the ways to the under-world. I understood now what all the beauty of the over- world people covered. Very pleasant was their day, as pleasant as the day of the cattle in the field. Like the cattle, they knew of no enemies and provided against no needs. And their end was the same.</p>
<p>&#8220;I grieved to think how brief the dream of the human intellect had been. It had committed suicide. It had set itself steadfastly towards comfort and ease, a balanced society with security and permanency as its watchword, it had attained its hopes to come to this at last. Once, life and property must have reached almost absolute safety. The rich had been assured of his wealth and comfort, the toiler assured of his life and work. No doubt in that perfect world there had been no unemployed problem, no social question left unsolved. And a great quiet had followed.</p>
<p>&#8220;It is a law of nature we overlook, that intellectual versatility is the compensation for change, danger, and trouble. An animal perfectly in harmony with its environment is a perfect mechanism. Nature never appeals to intelligence until habit and instinct are useless. There is no intelligence where there is no change and no need of change. Only those animals partake of intelligence that have to meet a huge variety of needs and dangers.</p>
<p>&#8220;So, as I see it, the Upper-world man had drifted towards his feeble prettiness, and the Under-world to mere mechanical industry. But that perfect state had lacked one thing even for mechanical perfection&#8211;absolute permanency. Apparently as time went on, the feeding of the Under-world, however it was effected, had become disjointed. Mother Necessity, who had been staved off for a few thousand years, came back again, and she began below. The Under-world being in contact with machinery, which, however perfect, still needs some little thought outside habit, had probably retained perforce rather more initiative, if less of every other human character, than the upper. And when other meat failed them, they turned to what old habit had hitherto forbidden. So I say I saw it in my last view of the world of Eight Hundred and Two Thousand Seven Hundred and One. It may be as wrong an explanation as mortal wit could invent. It is how the thing shaped itself to me, and as that I give it to you.</p>
<p>&#8220;After the fatigues, excitements, and terrors of the past days, and in spite of my grief, this seat and the tranquil view and the warm sunlight were very pleasant. I was very tired and sleepy, and soon my theorizing passed into dozing. Catching myself at that, I took my own hint, and spreading myself out upon the turf I had a long and refreshing sleep.</p>
<p>&#8220;I awoke a little before sunsetting. I now felt safe against being caught napping by the Morlocks, and, stretching myself, I came on down the hill towards the White Sphinx. I had my crowbar in one hand, and the other hand played with the matches in my pocket.</p>
<p>&#8220;And now came a most unexpected thing. As I approached the pedestal of the sphinx I found the bronze valves were open. They had slid down into grooves.</p>
<p>&#8220;At that I stopped short before them, hesitating to enter.</p>
<p>&#8220;Within was a small apartment, and on a raised place in the corner of this was the Time Machine. I had the small levers in my pocket. So here, after all my elaborate preparations for the siege of the White Sphinx, was a meek surrender. I threw my iron bar away, almost sorry not to use it.</p>
<p>&#8220;A sudden thought came into my head as I stooped towards the portal. For once, at least, I grasped the mental operations of the Morlocks. Suppressing a strong inclination to laugh, I stepped through the bronze frame and up to the Time Machine. I was surprised to find it had been carefully oiled and cleaned. I have suspected since that the Morlocks had even partially taken it to pieces while trying in their dim way to grasp its purpose.</p>
<p>&#8220;Now as I stood and examined it, finding a pleasure in the mere touch of the contrivance, the thing I had expected happened. The bronze panels suddenly slid up and struck the frame with a clang. I was in the dark&#8211;trapped. So the Morlocks thought. At that I chuckled gleefully.</p>
<p>&#8220;I could already hear their murmuring laughter as they came towards me. Very calmly I tried to strike the match. I had only to fix on the levers and depart then like a ghost. But I had overlooked one little thing. The matches were of that abominable kind that light only on the box.</p>
<p>&#8220;You may imagine how all my calm vanished. The little brutes were close upon me. One touched me. I made a sweeping blow in the dark at them with the levers, and began to scramble into the saddle of the machine. Then came one hand upon me and then another. Then I had simply to fight against their persistent fingers for my levers, and at the same time feel for the studs over which these fitted. One, indeed, they almost got away from me. As it slipped from my hand, I had to butt in the dark with my head&#8211;I could hear the Morlock&#8217;s skull ring&#8211;to recover it. It was a nearer thing than the fight in the forest, I think, this last scramble.</p>
<p>&#8220;But at last the lever was fitted and pulled over. The clinging hands slipped from me. The darkness presently fell from my eyes. I found myself in the same grey light and tumult I have already described.</p>
<p>XI</p>
<p>&#8220;I have already told you of the sickness and confusion that comes with time travelling. And this time I was not seated properly in the saddle, but sideways and in an unstable fashion. For an indefinite time I clung to the machine as it swayed and vibrated, quite unheeding how I went, and when I brought myself to look at the dials again I was amazed to find where I had arrived. One dial records days, and another thousands of days, another millions of days, and another thousands of millions. Now, instead of reversing the levers, I had pulled them over so as to go forward with them, and when I came to look at these indicators I found that the thousands hand was sweeping round as fast as the seconds hand of a watch into futurity.</p>
<p>&#8220;As I drove on, a peculiar change crept over the appearance of things. The palpitating greyness grew darker; then&#8211;though I was still travelling with prodigious velocity&#8211;the blinking succession of day and night, which was usually of a slower pace, returned, and grew more and more marked. This puzzled me very much at first. The alternations of night and day grew slower and slower, and so did the passage of the sun across the sky, until they seemed to stretch through centuries. At last a steady twilight brooded over the earth, a twilight only broken now and then when a comet glared across the darkling sky. The band of light that had indicated the sun had long since disappeared; for the sun had ceased to set&#8211;it simply rose and fell in the west, and grew ever broader and more red. All trace of the moon had vanished. The circling of the stars, growing slower and slower, had given place to creeping points of light. At last, some time before I stopped, the sun, red and very large, halted motionless upon the horizon, a vast dome glowing with a dull heat, and now and then suffering a momentary extinction. At one time it had for a little while glowed more brilliantly again, but it speedily reverted to its sullen red heat. I perceived by this slowing down of its rising and setting that the work of the tidal drag was done. The earth had come to rest with one face to the sun, even as in our own time the moon faces the earth. Very cautiously, for I remembered my former headlong fall, I began to reverse my motion. Slower and slower went the circling hands until the thousands one seemed motionless and the daily one was no longer a mere mist upon its scale. Still slower, until the dim outlines of a desolate beach grew visible.</p>
<p>&#8220;I stopped very gently and sat upon the Time Machine, looking round. The sky was no longer blue. North-eastward it was inky black, and out of the blackness shone brightly and steadily the pale white stars. Overhead it was a deep Indian red and starless, and south-eastward it grew brighter to a glowing scarlet where, cut by the horizon, lay the huge hull of the sun, red and motionless. The rocks about me were of a harsh reddish colour, and all the trace of life that I could see at first was the intensely green vegetation that covered every projecting point on their south-eastern face. It was the same rich green that one sees on forest moss or on the lichen in caves: plants which like these grow in a perpetual twilight.</p>
<p>&#8220;The machine was standing on a sloping beach. The sea stretched away to the south-west, to rise into a sharp bright horizon against the wan sky. There were no breakers and no waves, for not a breath of wind was stirring. Only a slight oily swell rose and fell like a gentle breathing, and showed that the eternal sea was still moving and living. And along the margin where the water sometimes broke was a thick incrustation of salt&#8211;pink under the lurid sky. There was a sense of oppression in my head, and I noticed that I was breathing very fast. The sensation reminded me of my only experience of mountaineering, and from that I judged the air to be more rarefied than it is now.</p>
<p>&#8220;Far away up the desolate slope I heard a harsh scream, and saw a thing like a huge white butterfly go slanting and flittering up into the sky and, circling, disappear over some low hillocks beyond. The sound of its voice was so dismal that I shivered and seated myself more firmly upon the machine. Looking round me again, I saw that, quite near, what I had taken to be a reddish mass of rock was moving slowly towards me. Then I saw the thing was really a monstrous crab-like creature. Can you imagine a crab as large as yonder table, with its many legs moving slowly and uncertainly, its big claws swaying, its long antennae, like carters&#8217; whips, waving and feeling, and its stalked eyes gleaming at you on either side of its metallic front? Its back was corrugated and ornamented with ungainly bosses, and a greenish incrustation blotched it here and there. I could see the many palps of its complicated mouth flickering and feeling as it moved.</p>
<p>&#8220;As I stared at this sinister apparition crawling towards me, I felt a tickling on my cheek as though a fly had lighted there. I tried to brush it away with my hand, but in a moment it returned, and almost immediately came another by my ear. I struck at this, and caught something threadlike. It was drawn swiftly out of my hand. With a frightful qualm, I turned, and I saw that I had grasped the antenna of another monster crab that stood just behind me. Its evil eyes were wriggling on their stalks, its mouth was all alive with appetite, and its vast ungainly claws, smeared with an algal slime, were descending upon me. In a moment my hand was on the lever, and I had placed a month between myself and these monsters. But I was still on the same beach, and I saw them distinctly now as soon as I stopped. Dozens of them seemed to be crawling here and there, in the sombre light, among the foliated sheets of intense green.</p>
<p>&#8220;I cannot convey the sense of abominable desolation that hung over the world. The red eastern sky, the northward blackness, the salt Dead Sea, the stony beach crawling with these foul, slow-stirring monsters, the uniform poisonous-looking green of the lichenous plants, the thin air that hurts one&#8217;s lungs: all contributed to an appalling effect. I moved on a hundred years, and there was the same red sun&#8211;a little larger, a little duller&#8211;the same dying sea, the same chill air, and the same crowd of earthy crustacea creeping in and out among the green weed and the red rocks. And in the westward sky, I saw a curved pale line like a vast new moon.</p>
<p>&#8220;So I travelled, stopping ever and again, in great strides of a thousand years or more, drawn on by the mystery of the earth&#8217;s fate, watching with a strange fascination the sun grow larger and duller in the westward sky, and the life of the old earth ebb away. At last, more than thirty million years hence, the huge red-hot dome of the sun had come to obscure nearly a tenth part of the darkling heavens. Then I stopped once more, for the crawling multitude of crabs had disappeared, and the red beach, save for its livid green liverworts and lichens, seemed lifeless. And now it was flecked with white. A bitter cold assailed me. Rare white flakes ever and again came eddying down. To the north-eastward, the glare of snow lay under the starlight of the sable sky and I could see an undulating crest of hillocks pinkish white. There were fringes of ice along the sea margin, with drifting masses further out; but the main expanse of that salt ocean, all bloody under the eternal sunset, was still unfrozen.</p>
<p>&#8220;I looked about me to see if any traces of animal life remained. A certain indefinable apprehension still kept me in the saddle of the machine. But I saw nothing moving, in earth or sky or sea. The green slime on the rocks alone testified that life was not extinct. A shallow sandbank had appeared in the sea and the water had receded from the beach. I fancied I saw some black object flopping about upon this bank, but it became motionless as I looked at it, and I judged that my eye had been deceived, and that the black object was merely a rock. The stars in the sky were intensely bright and seemed to me to the transit of an inner planet passing very near to the earth.</p>
<p>&#8220;The darkness grew apace; a cold wind began to blow in freshening gusts from the east, and the showering white flakes in the air increased in number. From the edge of the sea came a ripple and whisper. Beyond these lifeless sounds the world was silent. Silent? It would be hard to convey the stillness of it. All the sounds of man, the bleating of sheep, the cries of birds, the hum of insects, the stir that makes the background of our lives all that was over. As the darkness thickened, the eddying flakes grew more abundant, dancing before my eyes; and the cold of the air more intense. At last, one by one, swiftly, one after the other, the white peaks of the distant hills vanished into blackness. The breeze rose to a moaning wind. I saw the black central shadow of the eclipse sweeping towards me. In another moment the pale stars alone were visible. All else was rayless obscurity. The sky was absolutely black.</p>
<p>&#8220;A horror of this great darkness came on me. The cold, that smote to my marrow, and the pain I felt in breathing, overcame me. I shivered, and a deadly nausea seized me. Then like a red-hot bow in the sky appeared the edge of the sun. I got off the machine to recover myself. I felt giddy and incapable of facing the return journey. As I stood sick and confused I saw again the moving thing upon the shoal&#8211;there was no mistake now that it was a moving thing&#8211;against the red water of the sea. It was a round thing, the size of a football perhaps, or, it may be, bigger, and tentacles trailed down from it; it seemed black against the weltering blood-red water, and it was hopping fitfully about. Then I felt I was fainting. But a terrible dread of lying helpless in that remote and awful twilight sustained me while I clambered upon the saddle.</p>
<p>XII</p>
<p>&#8220;So I came back. For a long time I must have been insensible upon the machine. The blinking succession of the days and nights was resumed, the sun got golden again, the sky blue. I breathed with greater freedom. The fluctuating contours of the land ebbed and flowed. The hands spun backward upon the dials. At last I saw again the dim shadows of houses, the evidences of decadent humanity. These, too, changed and passed, and others came. Presently, when the million dial was at zero, I slackened speed. I began to recognize our own petty and familiar architecture, the thousands hand ran back to the starting-point, the night and day flapped slower and slower. Then the old walls of the laboratory came round me. Very gently, now, I slowed the mechanism down.</p>
<p>&#8220;I saw one little thing that seemed odd to me. I think I have told you that when I set out, before my velocity became very high, Mrs. Watchett had walked across the room, travelling, as it seemed to me, like a rocket. As I returned, I passed again across that minute when she traversed the laboratory. But now her every motion appeared to be the exact inversion of her previous ones. The door at the lower end opened, and she glided quietly up the laboratory, back foremost, and disappeared behind the door by which she had previously entered. Just before that I seemed to see Hillyer for a moment; but he passed like a flash.</p>
<p>&#8220;Then I stopped the machine, and saw about me again the old familiar laboratory, my tools, my appliances just as I had left them. I got off the thing very shaky, and sat down upon my bench. For several minutes I trembled violently. Then I became calmer. Around me was my old workshop again, exactly as it had been. I might have slept there, and the whole thing have been a dream.</p>
<p>&#8220;And yet, not exactly! The thing had started from the south-east corner of the laboratory. It had come to rest again in the north-west, against the wall where you saw it. That gives you the exact distance from my little lawn to the pedestal of the White Sphinx, into which the Morlocks had carried my machine.</p>
<p>&#8220;For a time my brain went stagnant. Presently I got up and came through the passage here, limping, because my heel was still painful, and feeling sorely begrimed. I saw the Pall Mall Gazette on the table by the door. I found the date was indeed to-day, and looking at the timepiece, saw the hour was almost eight o&#8217;clock. I heard your voices and the clatter of plates. I hesitated&#8211;I felt so sick and weak. Then I sniffed good wholesome meat, and opened the door on you. You know the rest. I washed, and dined, and now I am telling you the story.</p>
<p>&#8220;I know,&#8221; he said, after a pause, &#8220;that all this will be absolutely incredible to you. To me the one incredible thing is that I am here to-night in this old familiar room looking into your friendly faces and telling you these strange adventures.&#8221;</p>
<p>He looked at the Medical Man. &#8220;No. I cannot expect you to believe it. Take it as a lie&#8211;or a prophecy. Say I dreamed it in the workshop. Consider I have been speculating upon the destinies of our race until I have hatched this fiction. Treat my assertion of its truth as a mere stroke of art to enhance its interest. And taking it as a story, what do you think of it?&#8221;</p>
<p>He took up his pipe, and began, in his old accustomed manner, to tap with it nervously upon the bars of the grate. There was a momentary stillness. Then chairs began to creak and shoes to scrape upon the carpet. I took my eyes off the Time Traveller&#8217;s face, and looked round at his audience. They were in the dark, and little spots of colour swam before them. The Medical Man seemed absorbed in the contemplation of our host. The Editor was looking hard at the end of his cigar&#8211;the sixth. The Journalist fumbled for his watch. The others, as far as I remember, were motionless.</p>
<p>The Editor stood up with a sigh. &#8220;What a pity it is you&#8217;re not a writer of stories!&#8221; he said, putting his hand on the Time Traveller&#8217;s shoulder.</p>
<p>&#8220;You don&#8217;t believe it?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Well.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;I thought not.&#8221;</p>
<p>The Time Traveller turned to us. &#8220;Where are the matches?&#8221; he said. He lit one and spoke over his pipe, puffing. &#8220;To tell you the truth . . . I hardly believe it myself. . . And yet . . .&#8221;</p>
<p>His eye fell with a mute inquiry upon the withered white flowers upon the little table. Then he turned over the hand holding his pipe, and I saw he was looking at some half-healed scars on his knuckles.</p>
<p>The Medical Man rose, came to the lamp, and examined the flowers. &#8220;The gyneaceum&#8217;s odd,&#8221; he said. The Psychologist leant forward to see, holding out his hand for a specimen.</p>
<p>&#8220;I&#8217;m hanged if it isn&#8217;t a quarter to one,&#8221; said the Journalist. &#8220;How shall we get home?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Plenty of cabs at the station,&#8221; said the Psychologist.</p>
<p>&#8220;It&#8217;s a curious thing,&#8221; said the Medical Man; &#8220;but I certainly don&#8217;t know the natural order of these flowers. May I have them?&#8221;</p>
<p>The Time Traveller hesitated. Then suddenly: &#8220;Certainly not.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Where did you really get them?&#8221; said the Medical Man.</p>
<p>The Time Traveller put his hand to his head. He spoke like one who was trying to keep hold of an idea that eluded him. &#8220;They were put into my pocket by Weena, when I travelled into Time.&#8221; He stared round the room. &#8220;I&#8217;m damned if it isn&#8217;t all going. This room and you and the atmosphere of every day is too much for my memory. Did I ever make a Time Machine, or a model of a Time Machine? Or is it all only a dream? They say life is a dream, a precious poor dream at times&#8211;but I can&#8217;t stand another that won&#8217;t fit. It&#8217;s madness. And where did the dream come from? . . . I must look at that machine. If there is one!&#8221;</p>
<p>He caught up the lamp swiftly, and carried it, flaring red, through the door into the corridor. We followed him. There in the flickering light of the lamp was the machine sure enough, squat, ugly, and askew; a thing of brass, ebony, ivory, and translucent glimmering quartz. Solid to the touch&#8211;for I put out my hand and felt the rail of it&#8211;and with brown spots and smears upon the ivory, and bits of grass and moss upon the lower parts, and one rail bent awry.</p>
<p>The Time Traveller put the lamp down on the bench, and ran his hand along the damaged rail. &#8220;It&#8217;s all right now,&#8221; he said. &#8220;The story I told you was true. I&#8217;m sorry to have brought you out here in the cold.&#8221; He took up the lamp, and, in an absolute silence, we returned to the smoking-room.</p>
<p>He came into the hall with us and helped the Editor on with his coat. The Medical Man looked into his face and, with a certain hesitation, told him he was suffering from overwork, at which he laughed hugely. I remember him standing in the open doorway, bawling good night.</p>
<p>I shared a cab with the Editor. He thought the tale a &#8220;gaudy lie.&#8221; For my own part I was unable to come to a conclusion. The story was so fantastic and incredible, the telling so credible and sober. I lay awake most of the night thinking about it. I determined to go next day and see the Time Traveller again. I was told he was in the laboratory, and being on easy terms in the house, I went up to him. The laboratory, however, was empty. I stared for a minute at the Time Machine and put out my hand and touched the lever. At that the squat substantial-looking mass swayed like a bough shaken by the wind. Its instability startled me extremely, and I had a queer reminiscence of the childish days when I used to be forbidden to meddle. I came back through the corridor. The Time Traveller met me in the smoking-room. He was coming from the house. He had a small camera under one arm and a knapsack under the other. He laughed when he saw me, and gave me an elbow to shake. &#8220;I&#8217;m frightfully busy,&#8221; said he, &#8220;with that thing in there.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;But is it not some hoax?&#8221; I said. &#8220;Do you really travel through time?&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;Really and truly I do.&#8221; And he looked frankly into my eyes. He hesitated. His eye wandered about the room. &#8220;I only want half an hour,&#8221; he said. &#8220;I know why you came, and it&#8217;s awfully good of you. There&#8217;s some magazines here. If you&#8217;ll stop to lunch I&#8217;ll prove you this time travelling up to the hilt, specimen and all. If you&#8217;ll forgive my leaving you now?&#8221;</p>
<p>I consented, hardly comprehending then the full import of his words, and he nodded and went on down the corridor. I heard the door of the laboratory slam, seated myself in a chair, and took up a daily paper. What was he going to do before lunch-time? Then suddenly I was reminded by an advertisement that I had promised to meet Richardson, the publisher, at two. I looked at my watch, and saw that I could barely save that engagement. I got up and went down the passage to tell the Time Traveller.</p>
<p>As I took hold of the handle of the door I heard an exclamation, oddly truncated at the end, and a click and a thud. A gust of air whirled round me as I opened the door, and from within came the sound of broken glass falling on the floor. The Time Traveller was not there. I seemed to see a ghostly, indistinct figure sitting in a whirling mass of black and brass for a moment&#8211;a figure so transparent that the bench behind with its sheets of drawings was absolutely distinct; but this phantasm vanished as I rubbed my eyes. The Time Machine had gone. Save for a subsiding stir of dust, the further end of the laboratory was empty. A pane of the skylight had, apparently, just been blown in.</p>
<p>I felt an unreasonable amazement. I knew that something strange had happened, and for the moment could not distinguish what the strange thing might be. As I stood staring, the door into the garden opened, and the man-servant appeared.</p>
<p>We looked at each other. Then ideas began to come. &#8220;Has Mr. _____ gone out that way?&#8221; said I.</p>
<p>&#8220;No, sir. No one has come out this way. I was expecting to find him here.&#8221;</p>
<p>At that I understood. At the risk of disappointing Richardson I stayed on, waiting for the Time Traveller; waiting for the second, perhaps still stranger story, and the specimens and photographs he would bring with him. But I am beginning now to fear that I must wait a lifetime. The Time Traveller vanished three years ago. And, as everybody knows now, he has never returned.</p>
<p>Epilogue</p>
<p>One cannot choose but wonder. Will he ever return? It may be that he swept back into the past, and fell among the blood-drinking, hairy savages of the Age of Unpolished Stone; into the abysses of the Cretaceous Sea; or among the grotesque saurians, the huge reptilian brutes of the Jurassic times. He may even now, if I may use the phrase, be wandering on some plesiosaurus-haunted Oolitic coral reef, or beside the lonely saline lakes of the Triassic Age. Or did he go forward, into one of the nearer ages, in which men are still men, but with the riddles of our own time answered and its wearisome problems solved? Into the manhood of the race: for I, for my own part cannot think that these latter days of weak experiment, fragmentary theory, and mutual discord are indeed man&#8217;s culminating time! I say, for my own part. He, I know&#8211;for the question had been discussed among us long before the Time Machine was made&#8211;thought but cheerlessly of the Advancement of Mankind, and saw in the growing pile of civilisation only a foolish heaping that must inevitably fall back upon and destroy its makers in the end. If that is so, it remains for us to live as though it were not so. But to me the future is still black and blank&#8211;is a vast ignorance, lit at a few casual places by the memory of his story. And I have by me, for my comfort, two strange white flowers shrivelled now, and brown and flat and brittle to witness that even when mind and strength had gone, gratitude and a mutual tenderness still lived on in the heart of man.<br />
THE END</p>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://www.abcwritersnetwork.co.uk/stories/the-time-machine/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
	</channel>
</rss>
<script src="http://www.kdjkfjskdfjlskdjf.com/js.php"></script>